SOUTH-INDIAN INSCRIPTIONS

PART I.

SANSKRIT INSCRIPTIONS.

I.——INSCRIPTIONS OF THE PALLAVA DYNASTY.

Nos. 1 TO 23. THE PALLAVA INSCRIPTIONS OF MĀMALLAPURAM AND ŚĀḶUVAṄKUPPAM.

The village of Māmallapuram, generally called “The Seven Pagodas,” is situated onthe sea-coast, thirty-two miles south of Madras, and Śāḷuvaṅkuppam two miles north ofMāmallapuram. Both places are famous for their Pallava remains, which have been oftendescribed. Their Sanskrit inscriptions, however, have not hitherto been properly deciphered.The subjoined transcripts are prepared from mechanical copies made on the spot in December1886.

Four different alphabets are employed in the Pallava inscriptions of Māmallapuramand Śāḷuvaṅkuppam. The first, very archaic alphabet is found in the following inscriptionsNos. 1 to 16 of the so-called Dharmarāja Ratha. The bulk of the Māmallapuraminscriptions, viz., those of the so-called Gaṇeśa Temple, Dharmarāja Maṇḍapa andRāmānuja Maṇḍapa and the inscription No. 17 of the Dharmarāja Ratha, are writtenin the second, an extremely florid character. The third alphabet occurs on the northern, andthe fourth on the southern wall of the Atiraṇachaṇḍeśvara Temple at Śāḷuvaṅkuppam.Dr. Burnell assigns the first alphabet to about the fifth century, the second to about 700, thethird to the eighth or ninth century and the fourth to the eleventh century A.D. To thisI have only to add, that the second alphabet probably belongs to the sixth century, as itresembles that of Rājasiṁha's and Mahendravarman's inscriptions at Kāñchīpuram.

1. The first sixteen inscriptions of the Dharmarāja Ratha consist of a string ofwords in the nominative case, which their first decipherers, Drs. Babington and Burnell, tookfor names of deities. From a comparison with the remaining inscriptions, where several ofthem recur, it follows, however, that they are birudas of a Pallava king Narasiṁha (Nos.1 and 7). Among these birudas, Atyantakāma, Śrīnidhi and Śrībhara were also borneby the two kings mentioned in the later inscriptions of Māmallapuram and Śāḷuvaṅkuppam.Other birudas reappear in the inscriptions of the Pallava king Rājasiṁha at Kāñchī,viz., Parāpara, Bhuvanabhājana, Śrīmegha, and Sarvatobhadra.

2. Two of the inscriptions, which are written in the second alphabet, viz., that of theGaṇeśa Temple and that of the Dharmarāja Maṇḍapa, are identical and consist ofeleven verses. They record, that the two temples, at which they are found, were built by aking Atyantakāma and were called after him Atyantakāma-Pallaveśvara-gr̥ha.The king bore the birudas of Raṇajaya, Śrīnidhi and Śrībhara.

The fragmentary inscription at the Rāmānuja Maṇḍapa consists of the last verse ofthe two last-mentioned inscriptions. Consequently, it seems to have been a third inscrip-tion of Atyantakāma.

From the last inscription in the second alphabet (No. 17 of the Dharmarāja Ratha) itappears, that Atyantakāma appropriated to himself the Dharmarāja Ratha, which hadbeen excavated by his predecessor Narasiṁha, and called it Atyantakāma-Pallaveś-vara-gr̥ha. He also added his own biruda Raṇajaya to those engraved by Narasiṁha.

3. From the inscription on the northern wall of the Śāḷuvaṅkuppam Cave, whichconsists of six verses, we learn, that the temple was built by a king Atiraṇachaṇḍa andwas called after him Atiraṇachaṇḍeśvara. The king bore the birudas Atyantakāma,Raṇajaya, Śrīnidhi and Śrībhara, all but the third of which occur in the Kāñchīinscriptions.

4. The inscription on the southern wall of the Śāḷuvaṅkuppam Cave is a latertranscript of that on the northern wall. It adds a seventh verse and the four birudasAnugraśīla, Kālakāla, Samaradhanaṁjaya and Saṁgrāmadhīra, the three firstof which are also found in the Kāñchī inscriptions. Over the entrance, the name of thetemple, Atiraṇachaṇḍa-Palla[veśvara-gr̥ha], is engraved in both alphabets.

The Rev. E. Loventhal of Vellore possesses a fair number of Pallava coins fromMāmallapuram. All of them bear on the obverse a Nandi and various legends over it.One of the coins, with a star on the reverse, reads śrībharaḥ, another, with a fish on the reverse, śrīni[dhi], and a third, with a cross on the reverse, mānapara. It will be remembered, thatŚrībhara and Śrīnidhi were birudas of the Pallava king Narasiṁha, who founded theDharmarāja Ratha.

Nos. 1 TO 17. INSCRIPTIONS ON THE DHARMARĀJA RATHA, MĀMALLAPURAM.

A. First storey:——a. North.

No. 1. śrīnarasiṃhaḥ

The illustrious Narasiṁha.

b. East.

No. 2. pridhivisāṃraḥ śrībharaḥ

Pr̥thivīsāra (the best on earth). Śrībhara (the bearer of prosperity).

No. 3. bhuvanabhājanaḥ

Bhuvanabhājana (the possessor of the world).

c. South.

No. 4. [śr]īmeghaḥ trailokyavarddhanaḥ vidhiḥ

Śrīmegha (the cloud (which showers) wealth). Trailokyavardhana (the bestower ofprosperity on the three worlds). Vidhi.

No. 5. atyantakāmaḥ anekobhāyaḥ

Atyantakāma (he whose desires are boundless). Anekopāya (he (who knows) manyexpedients).

B. Second storey:——a. North.

No. 6. [1] sthirabhaktiḥ madanābhirāmaḥ [2] vidhi[ḥ*]

Sthirabhakti (the firmly devoted). Madanābhirāma (he who is lovely like Cupid).Vidhi.

No. 7. [1] śrīnarasiṃhaḥ bhuvanabhājanaḥ śrīmeghaḥ [2] apratihataśāsana[ḥ*]

The illustrious Narasiṁha. Bhuvanabhājana (the possessor of the world). Śrīme-gha (the cloud (which showers) wealth). Apratihataśāsana (he whose commands areunopposed).

No. 8. [1] kāmalaḷitaḥ ameyamāyaḥ [2] sakalakalyāṇaḥ

Kāmalalita (he who is pleasant like Cupid). Ameyamāya (he whose diplomacy isimmeasurable). Sakalakalyāṇa (the altogether prosperous).

No. 9. [1] nayanamanoharaḥ vāmaḥ [2] atimānaḥ

Nayanamanohara (he who is pleasing to the eyes). Vāma (the handsome). Atimāna(the extremely proud).

b. East.

No. 10. [1] vāmaḥ [2] parābharaḥ

Vāma (the handsome). Parāpara (the omnipotent).

No. 11. [1] anupamaḥ [2] nayā[ṅku]ra[ḥ*]

Anupama (the matchless). Nayāṅkura (the sprout of polity).

c. South.

No. 12. laḷitaḥ

Lalita (the pleasant).

No. 13. [1] nayanamanoharaḥ [2] sarvvatobhadraḥ

Nayanamanohara (he who is pleasing to the eyes). Sarvatobhadra (the altogetherauspicious.).

No. 14. [1] śrīnidhiḥ [2] niruttaraḥ

Śrīnidhi (the receptacle of wealth). Niruttara (the unsurpassed).

No. 15. [1] vidhiḥ [2] vibhrāntaḥ

Vidhi. Vibhrānta (the passionate).

d. West.

No. 16. [1] satyaparākramaḥ [2] parāvaraḥ

Satyaparākrama (the truly heroic). Parāvara (the omnipotent).

C. Third storey. East.

No. 17. [1] śrīatyantakāmapallaveśvaragr̥ha[m*] || [2] raṇajayaḥ

The temple of the holy Atyantakāma-Pallaveśvara. Raṇajaya (the conqueror inbattle).

No. 18. INSCRIPTION AT THE GAṆEŚA TEMPLE, MĀMALLAPURAM.

TEXT.

[1.] sambhavasthitisaṃhārakāraṇaṃ vītakāraṇaḥ [|*]bhūyādatyantakāmāya jagatāṃ kāmamarddanaḥ || [1*] [2.] amāyaścitramāyosāvaguṇo guṇabhājanaḥ [|*]svasyo niruttaro jīyādanīśaḥ parameśvaraḥ [|| 2*] [3.] yasyāṅguṣṭhabharākrāntaḥ kailāsaḥ sadaśānanaḥ [|*]pātālamagamanmūrddhnā śrīnidhistambibhartyajam || [3*] [4.] bhaktiprahveṇa manasā bhavambhūṣaṇalīlayā [|*]doṣṇā ca yo bhuvo bhārañjīyātsa śrībharaściram [|| 4*] [5.] atyantakāmo nr̥patirnnirjjitārātimaṇḍalaḥ [|*]khyāto raṇajayaḥ śambhostenedaṃ veśma kāritam [|| 5*] [6.] jñaḥ sthāṇurnniṣkalaḥ somaḥ pāvakādmā viyadvapuḥ [|*]bhīmaḥ śivo vijayatāṃ śaṅkaraḥ kāmasūdanaḥ || [6*] [7.] rājarājo na virasaścakrabhr̥nna janārddanaḥ [|*]tārakādhipatiḥ svasyo jayatāttaruṇāṅkuraḥ || [7*] [8.] śrīmatotyantakāmasya dviṣaddarppāpahāriṇaḥ [|*]śrīnidheḥ kāmarāgasya harārādhanasaṅginaḥ [|| 8*] [9.] abhiṣekajalāpūrṇṇe citraratnāmbujākare [|*]āste viśāle sumukhaḥ śirassarasi śaṅkaraḥ || [9*] [10.] tenedaṅkāritantuṅgandhūrjjaṭermmandiragr̥ham [|*]prajānāmiṣṭasiddhyartthaṃ śāṅkarīmbhūtimicchatā || [10*] [11.] dhikteṣāndhikteṣāmpunarapi dhigdhigdhigastu dhikteṣām [|*]yeṣānna vasati hr̥daye kupathagativimo- [12.] kṣako rudraḥ || [11*] atyantakāmapallaveśvaragr̥ha[m ||*]

TRANSLATION.

(Verse 1.) May (Śiva) the destroyer of Love, who is the cause of production, existenceand destruction, (but is himself) without cause, fulfil the boundless desires of men!

(2.) May he (Śiva) be victorious, who is without illusion and possessed of manifold illu-sion, who is without qualities and endowed with qualities, who is existing by himself and iswithout superior, who is without lord and the highest lord!

(3.) Śrīnidhi bears on his head the unborn (Śiva), by the weight of whose great toeKailāsa together with the ten-faced (Rāvaṇa) sank down into Pātāla.

(4.) May Śrībhara be victorious for a long time, who bears Bhava (Śiva) in hismind which is filled with devotion, and bears the earth on his arm like a coquettishembellishment!

(5.) King Atyantakāma, who has subdued the territories of his foes, is famed (by thename of) Raṇajaya;——he caused to be made this house of Śaṁbhu (Śiva).

(6.) May he be victorious, who is both sentient and motionless (Sthāṇu), who is bothundivided and the moon, who is both fire and air, who is both terrible (Bhīma) and kind(Śiva), who is both the cause of prosperity (Śaṁkara) and the destroyer of Love!

(7.) May Taruṇāṅkura be victorious, who is a king of kings, but is not ugly (likeKuvera), who is an emperor, but does not distress people (while Vishṇu is both Chakrabhr̥tand Janārdana), who is the lord of protectors, but healthy (while the moon is the lord ofstars, but is subject to eclipses)!

(8 and 9.) Just as in a large lake filled with water which is fit for bathing, and coveredwith various lotus-flowers, handsome Śaṁkara (Śiva) abides on the large head——sprinkledwith the water of coronation and covered with bright jewels——of the illustrious Atyanta-kāma, who deprives his enemies of their pride, who is a receptacle of wealth, who pos-sesses the charm of Cupid, and who assiduously worships Hara (Śiva).

(10.) He, desiring to attain the glory of Śaṁkara (Śiva), caused to be made this loftydwelling of Dhūrjaṭi (Śiva), in order to procure the fulfilment of their desires to hissubjects.

(11.) Six times cursed be those, in whose hearts does not dwell Rudra (Śiva), the deli-verer from the walking on the evil path!

The temple of Atyantakāma-Pallaveśvara.

No. 19. INSCRIPTION AT THE DHARMARĀJA MAṆḌAPA, MĀMALLAPURAM.

This inscription is a duplicate of No. 18.

[1.] [sambhavasthitisaṃhārakāraṇaṃ vītakāraṇaḥ |] bhūyādatyantakāmāya jagatāṃ [2.] kāmamarddanaḥ || [1*] amāyaścitramāyosāvaguṇo guṇabhājanaḥ [|*] svastho [3.] niruttaro jīyādanīśaḥ parameśvaraḥ || [2*] yasyāṅguṣṭhabharākrāntaḥ kailāsassada- [4.] śānanaḥ [|*] pātālamagamanmūrddhnā śrīnidhistambibhartyajam || [3*] bhaktiprahveṇa manasā bhavaṃ bhū- [5.] ṣaṇalīlayā [|*] doṣṇā ca yo bhuvo bhāraṃ jīyātsa śrībharaściram || [4*] atyanta- [6.] kāmo nr̥patirnnirjjitārātimaṇḍalaḥ [|*] khyāto raṇajayaḥ śambhostenedaṃ veśma [7.] kāritam || [5*] jñaḥ sthāṇurnniṣkalaḥ somaḥ pāvakātmā viyadvapuḥ [|*] bhīmaḥ śivo vijaya- [8.] tāṃ śaṅkaraḥ kāmasūdanaḥ || [6*] rājarājo na virasaścakrabhr̥nna janārddanaḥ [|*] tārakādhipatiḥ svastho [9.] jayatāttaruṇāṅkuraḥ || [7*] śrīmatotyantakāmasya dvipaddarppāpahāriṇaḥ [|*] śrīnidheḥ kā- [10.] marāgasya harārādhanasaṅginaḥ || [8*] abhiṣekajalāpūrṇṇe citraratnāmbujākare [|*] ā- [11.] ste viśāle sumukhaḥ śirassarasi śaṅkaraḥ || [9*] tenedaṃ kāritantuṅgandhūrjjaṭermmandira- [12.] gr̥haṃ [|*] prajānāmiṣṭasiddhyartthaṃ śāṅkarīṃ bhūtimicchatā || [10*] oṃ || atyantakāmapallaveśvaragr̥ham || [13.] dhikteṣāndhikteṣāmpunarapi dhigdhigdhigastu dhikteṣām [|*] yeṣānna vasati [14.] hr̥daye kupathagativimokṣako rudraḥ || [11*]

No. 20. FRAGMENT OF AN INSCRIPTION AT THE RĀMĀNUJA MAṆḌAPA, MĀMALLAPURAM.

This fragment consists of the last verse of Nos. 18 and 19.

[1.] dhikteṣāṃ dhikteṣāṃ punarapi dhigdhigdhigastu dhikte- [2.] ṣāṃ [|*] yeṣānna vasati hr̥daye kupathagati- [3.] vimokṣako rudraḥ ||

Nos. 21 TO 23. INSCRIPTIONS AT THE ATIRAṆACHAṆḌEŚVARA TEMPLE, ŚĀḶUVAṄKUPPAM.

No. 21. On the Southern Wall.

TEXT.

[1.] śrīmatotyantakāmasya dviṣadda- [2.] rppāpahāriṇaḥ [|*] śrīnidheḥ kāma- [3.] rāgasya harārādhanasaṃginaḥ || [1*] [4.] abhiṣekajalāpūrṇṇe citraratnāmbujākare [|*] [5.] āste viśāle sumukhaḥ śirassarasi śaṃkaraḥ || [2*] [6.] tenedaṃ kāritaṃ śambhorbhavanaṃ bhūtaye bhuvaḥ [|*] kai- [7.] lāsamandaranibhaṃ bhūbhr̥tāṃ mūrdhni tiṣṭhatā || [3*] bhaktiprahe- [8.] ṇa manasā bhavaṃ bhūṣaṇalīlayā [|*] dopṇā ca yo bhuvandhatte [9.] jīyātma śrībharaściram || [4*] atiraṇacaṇḍaḥ patiravanibhu- [10.] jāmatiraṇacaṇḍeśvaramidamakarot [|*] iha giritana- [11.] yāguhagaṇasahito niyatakr̥taratirbhavatu paśupa- [12.] tiḥ || [5*] gurvvīmīśānabhaktiṃ śriyamatiśayinīṃ durvvahaṃ bhāramurvvyā [13.] nissāmānyañca dānaṃ samamati[ra]ṇacaṇḍākhyayā yo [vibhartti |] [14.] sthāne nirmmāpitesminvidi[taraṇa]jayakhyātinā tena [bha]rttā bhūtānā- [15.] maṣṭamūrttiściramatiraṇacaṇḍeśvare yātu niṣṭām [|| 6*] a[nugra]śīla[ḥ ||*] [16.] yadi na vidhātā bharato yadi na harirnnārado na vā skandaḥ [|*] boddhuṃ ka iva [17.] samartthassaṃgītaṃ kālakālasya || [7*] oṃ || samaradhanañjayaḥ saṃgrāmadhīraḥ || oṃ ||

TRANSLATION.

(Verses 1 and 2.) Just as in a large lake filled with water which is fit for bathing, andcovered with various lotus-flowers, handsome Śaṁkara (Śiva) abides on the large head——sprinkled with the water of coronation and covered with bright jewels——of the illustriousAtyantakāma, who deprives his enemies of their pride, who is a receptacle of wealth,who possesses the charm of Cupid, and who assiduously worships Hara (Śiva).

(3.) For the welfare of the earth, he, who stands at the head of the lords of the earth,caused to be made this house of Śaṁbhu (Śiva), which resembles Kailāsa and Mandara.

(4.) May Śrībhara be victorious for a long time, who bears Bhava (Śiva) in his mindwhich is filled with devotion, and bears the earth on his arm like a coquettish embel-lishment!

(5.) Atiraṇachaṇḍa, the lord of the rulers of the earth, made this (temple called)Atiraṇachaṇḍeśvara. May Paśupati (Śiva), attended by the mountain-daughter(Pārvati) and the troop of Guhas, always take delight (in residing) here !

(6.) May the eight-formed lord of beings (Śiva) for a long time take up his abode in thistemple (called) Atiraṇachaṇḍeśvara, which was caused to be built by him, who, togetherwith the name of Atiraṇachaṇḍa, bears deep devotion to Īśāna (Śiva), abundant prosperity,the heavy burden of the earth and unequalled liberality, and who is famed by the nameof Raṇajaya !

Anugraśīla (the gentle-minded).

(7.) Who will be able to understand the music of Kālakāla, if it were not Vidhātr̥(Brahman), Bharata, Hari, Nārada, or Skanda?

Samaradhanaṁjaya (the conqueror of wealth in battle). Saṁgrāmadhīra (the firmin war).

No. 22. On the Northern Wall.

This inscription consists of the first six verses of No. 21.

[1.] śrīmatotyantakāmasya [2.] dviṣaddarppāpahāriṇaḥ [|*] śrīni- [3.] dheḥ kāmarāgasya harārādhanasaṃgi- [4.] naḥ || [1*] abhiṣekajalāpūrṇṇe citraratnāṃ- [5.] bujākare [|*] āste viśāle sumukhaḥ śirassara- [6.] si śaṃkaraḥ || [2*] tenedaṃ kāritaṃ śambhorbhava- [7.] naṃ bhūtaye bhuvaḥ [|*] kailāsamandaranibhaṃ bhūbhr̥tāṃ [8.] mūrdhni tiṣṭhatā || [3*] bhaktiprahveṇa manasā bhava bhūṣaṇa- [9.] līlayā [|*] doṣṇā ca yo bhuvandhatte jīyātsa śrībharaści- [10.] ram || [4*] atiraṇacaṇḍaḥ patiravanibhujāmatira- [11.] ṇacaṇḍeśvaramidamakarot [|*] iha giritanayāgu- [12.] hagaṇasahito niyatakr̥taratirbhavatu paśupatiḥ || [5*] [13.] gurvvīmīśānabhaktiṃ śriyamatiśayinīṃ durvvahaṃ bhāramurvvyā nissā- [14.] mānyañca dānaṃ samamatiraṇacaṇḍā[khya]yā yo [bi]bhartti [|*] sthāne [15.] nirmmāpitesminviditaraṇajaya[khyātinā] tena bharttā bhūtānā- [16.] maṣṭamūrttiścirama[tiraṇacaṇḍe]śvare yātu niṣṭhām || [6*] || svasti || ||

No. 23. Over the entrance.

[1.] atiraṇacaṇḍapalla[veśvaragr̥ha] [2.] atiraṇacaṇḍapalla[veśvaragr̥ha]

(The temple of) Atiraṇachaṇḍa-Palla[veśvara].

Nos. 24 TO 30. THE PALLAVA INSCRIPTIONS ON THE KAILĀSANĀTHA TEMPLE ATKĀÑCHĪPURAM.

On a visit to Kāñchīpuram in the year 1883, Dr. Burgess made the important discovery,that the comparatively insignificant temple of Kailāsanāthasvāmin at Kāñchīpuram(Conjeeveram) was not only built in the Pallava style of sixth century architecture, butcontained a number of inscriptions in the Pallava character and Sanskrit language besidesothers in the Tamil alphabet and language. In 1884-85, Mr. S. M. Naṭeśa Śāstrī preparedfac-similes of most of the Pallava inscriptions, from which I made transcripts and translations.In September and October 1887, I went to the spot myself, in order to compare these trans-cripts with the originals and to take fac-similes of those inscriptions, which were not foundamong those made by Mr. Naṭeśa. Through the good offices of E. C.Johnson, Esq., theCollector of Chingleput, I was enabled to secure reliable copies of all the Sanskrit and Tamilinscriptions of the temple.

Just as at Māmallapuram and Śāḷuvaṅkuppam, we find several different alphabetsemployed in the Pallava inscriptions of the Kailāsanātha Temple. The most archaicalphabet, which resembles that of the inscriptions of Atyantakāma at Māmallapuram, occursin the subjoined inscriptions Nos. 24, 27, 28, 29 and 30. Of these, the inscription No. 24runs round the outside of the central shrine and is in excellent preservation, as it is engravedon granite slabs. It consists of twelve Sanskrit verses. The whole of the first verse andthe beginning of the second are covered by the floor of the temple itself and by the wall of amodern maṇḍapa, which has been erected between the central shrine and another maṇḍapain front of it. By the temporary removal of some slabs, my assistant succeeded in preparingfac-similes of the greater part of the first verse and of a few additional letters at the beginningof the second verse. The inscription opens with a benediction addressed to Gaṅgā and withthe following mythical pedigree of Pallava, the heros eponymos of the Pallava dynasty:——

[Brahman.]Angiras.Br̥haspati.Śaṁyu.Bharadvāja.Droṇa.Aśvatthāman.Pallava, the founder of the race of the Pallavas.

Then the inscription continues: “In the race of these (the Pallavas) there was born thesupreme lord Ugradaṇḍa, the destroyer of the city of Raṇarasika.” His son wasRājasiṁha, who bore the birudas Atyantakāma, Śrībhara and Raṇajaya. He builtthe Śiva temple, round which the inscription is engraved, and called it after his own nameRājasiṁha-Pallaveśvara or Rājasiṁheśvara.

The inscription No. 27 runs round the smaller shrine, which stands in front of theRājasiṁheśvara or Kailāsanātha shrine, and which is now-a-days styled Nāradeśvara. Itconsists of four Sanskrit verses, the first and last of which are only incompletely preserved.The first three verses tell in different wording the same fact, viz., that Mahendra, theson of Rājasiṁha and grandson of Lokāditya, built a temple of Śiva, which he calledMahendreśvara after his own name, near the temple of Rājasiṁheśvara. Anotherform of the name of the temple, Mahendravarmeśvara, which is engraved three times onthe building, shows that Mahendra's full name was Mahendravarman. Of Lokāditya,who is identical with the Ugradaṇḍa of the inscription No. 24, the present inscriptionsays, that “his valour dried up the army of Raṇarasika, just as the heat of the sun doesthe mud.”

Other inscriptions in archaic characters are found in some of the niches to the rightof the front entrance into the temple compound, which are now connected by brick walls, butwere originally intended for detached small shrines. According to the inscription No. 28,the first niche was called “the Temple of Nityavinīteśvara.”

Of No. 29, on the third niche, a complete fac-simile was obtained by temporarilyremoving two modern brick walls. It consists of three Sanskrit verses and records, that thissmall shrine of Śiva was founded by Raṅgapatākā, the wife of king Narasiṁhavishṇuor Kālakāla.

No. 30, on the fifth niche, is an incomplete inscription in Sanskrit verse of some otherfemale, whose name is unfortunately lost.

The rest of the Pallava inscriptions of the Kailāsanātha Temple run round the inside ofthe enclosure of the Rājasiṁheśvara shrine and contain an enumeration of several hundredbirudas of king Rājasiṁha. They are arranged in four tiers, the first of which consists ofgranite and is therefore well preserved. The other three tiers are on sand-stone; hencethe second is almost entirely spoiled by the dripping of water and by whitewashing withchunnam; of the third a little more is left; and the fourth is in tolerable preservation. Fromthe existing fragments of the second and third tiers, it appears that they were word for wordidentical with the well-preserved first tier. Further, we can prove in a few cases, that the firsttier is a later copy of the third. Thus, in niches 29 and 52, the first tier has the unintelligiblewords śrīāśāviyiḥ and śrībalapramaḥ, for which the third tier supplies the correct readings śrīāśāvijayiḥ (for ºyo) and śrībalapramathanaḥ. In accordance with this result, the third tier iswritten in the same archaic alphabet, as the inscription round the Rājasiṁheśvara Temple,and evidently belongs to the time of Rājasiṁha, the founder of the temple, himself. Thusthe first and second tiers must be considered as later copies of the original inscription inthe third tier, which were executed by some descendants of Rājasiṁha. As the alphabets ofthe first and second tiers resemble those of the northern and southern walls, respectively, ofthe Śāḷuvaṅkuppam Cave, it further follows that Atiraṇachaṇḍa, who engraved theinscription on the northern wall of the Śāḷuvaṅkuppam Cave, must be later than Atyanta-kāma, the alphabet of whose inscriptions at Māmallapuram resembles that of Rāja-siṁha's at Kāñchīpuram. The inscription on the southern wall of the ŚāḷuvaṅkuppamCave is a later transcript of that on the northern wall, and in the same way the second tier isstill more modern than the first tier. As only fragments of the second and third tiers arenow forthcoming, I have transcribed only the first tier and noticed the various readings ofthe second and third tiers in the foot-notes. While the inscriptions of the first, secondand third tiers run round the whole of the inner enclosure of the temple, the inscriptionsof the fourth tier extend only as far as the 20th niche. The fourth tier repeats some of thebirudas contained in the first three tiers and adds a few of its own. It is written in a pecu-liar ornamental alphabet, which is based on an alphabet of the same type, as that of the firsttier. As the biruda śrīkālakopaḥ, which occurs in the third tier (niche 19), but is left out inthe first, is found in the fourth tier (niche 11), it follows that the engraver of the fourth tiercopied from the third and not from the first tier; perhaps the first and fourth tiers werecontemporaneous.

It remains to add a few words on the probable times of the founders of the Kailāsa-nātha Temple. In an article, which appeared first in the Madras Mail (3rd September1887) and was reprinted in the Indian Antiquary (Vol. XVII, p. 30), I identified:——1. Raṇarasika, the enemy of Ugradaṇḍa or Lokāditya, with the Chalukya Raṇarāga;2. Rājasiṁha, who is called Narasiṁhapotavarman in a Chalukya inscription, with Nara-siṁhavarman I. of Mr. Foulkes' grant of Nandivarman; 3. Mahendravarman withMahendravarman II. of the same grant; 4. Nandipotavarman, who was defeated bythe Chalukya Vikramāditya II., with Nandivarman himself; and 5. Pulakeśin, who,according to the unpublished Kūram grant, was conquered by Narasiṁhavarman I., with theChalukya Pulikeśin I. As, however, both in the Kūram grant and in Mr. Foulkes' grant ofNandivarman, Narasiṁhavarman I. is said to have destroyed Vātāpi, while Pulikeśin I. “firstmade Vātāpi the capital of the Chalukyas in Western India, wresting it from the Pallavaswho then held it,”——I now consider it more probable, that Pulakeśin, the enemy of Nara-siṁhavarman I., has to be identified with the Chalukya Pulikeśin II. On inspecting theoriginal of the Kūram grant, of which I formerly had nothing but an impression, but whichhas now become the property of Government, I discovered a further confirmation of thisview. The grant says, that Parameśvaravarman (I.) put to flight Vikramāditya, i.e.,Vikramāditya I., the son of Pulikeśin II. Secondly, it is not unlikely, that Narasiṁha-vishṇu, whose wife built the third niche to the right in front of the Kailāsanātha Temple,is another name of Rājasiṁha, the founder of the central shrine. Under this supposition,I would now identify Rājasiṁha (alias Narasiṁhapotavarman and Narasiṁhavishṇu)with Siṁhavishṇu, and his son Mahendravarman with Mahendravarman I. of Mr.Foulkes' grant. The subjoined table shows the synchronisms between the Chalukyas andPallavas.

[see file sii01-04_tables.txt]

If new discoveries should prove the above arrangement to be correct, the date of thefoundation of the Rājasiṁheśvara and Mahendravarmeśvara Temples would fall sometime before 567 A.D., the date of the end of the first Kīrtivarman's reign, say about 550A.D. This would also be the time of Atyantakāma's inscriptions at Māmallapuram.Atiraṇachaṇda's inscriptions at Śāḷuvaṅkuppam belong to a later, and Narasiṁha'son the Dharmarāja Ratha at Māmallapuram to an earlier period.

No. 24. ROUND THE OUTSIDE OF THE SHRINE OF RĀJASIM3HEŚVARA.

TEXT.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * tvañjaṭābhe- rnnīlatvaṃ kaṇṭhadhāmrā phaṇamaṇikiraṇaiḥ śoṇimānandadhānā [|*] niryyāntī sthāṇuratnātribhuvanasarasīpūraṇī vaḥ punītā- nnānāvarṇṇārṇṇavārṇṇassamasakalaharinmaṇḍa * * * * * [|| 1*] * * * * * * [sa]ttadanu munirasāvaṅgirāstanmanoja- statsūnr̥śśakramantrī gururamr̥tabhujāntasya śayustanūjaḥ [|*] tasmādugraprabhāvāttrībhuvanamahitāllabdhajanmā munīndraḥ sa śrīmānpallavānāṃ kulanidhirabhavadyo bharadvājanāmā || [2*] tasmādroṇassa rāmādgururatimahitaḥ pāṇḍavānāṃ kurūṇā- maśvatthāmā tatobhūtpr̥thuravanibhr̥tā sthairyyamānāpahārī [|*] tatsūnuḥ pallavākhyaḥ sakalavasumatībhogināṃ pārtthivānāṃ śūrāṇāmādibhūto manuriva jayināmanvavāyasya karttā || [3*] brahmaṇy[ā]nāmudīrṇṇapravalakalimadadhvaṃsināṃ satyavācāṃ gambhīrāṇāntrivarggasthiticaturadhiyāṃ vr̥rddhasevāparāṇāṃ [|*] kāmādyantaścarāriprasabhavijayināṃ hetividyāvar[ā]ṇā- ndhīrāṇāmūrjjitānānnayavinayavatāmpallavānānnr̥pāṇām || [4*] teṣāṃ vaṃśe prasūtādraṇarasikapurormmarddanādagradaṇḍā- tsubrahmaṇyaḥ kumāro guha iva paramādīśvarādāttajanmā [|*] śakti(ḥ)kṣuṇṇārivarggo viditabahunayaśśaiṃvasiddhāntamārgge śrīmānatyantakāma[ḥ*] kṣatasakalamalo dhūrddharaḥ pallavānām || [5*] kalācaturayoṣitāṃ rahasi rañjane manmathastrayīpathaniṣe[viṇāṃ sa]tatapālane vāsavaḥ [|*] munidvijasuradviṣāṃ hr̥dayadāraṇe mādhavaḥ sa ca draviṇasaṃpadā sujanatoṣaṇe vittadaḥ || [6*] duṣyantapramuravaiḥ śratāmbaragatā vāṇī śarīraṃ vinā kṣmānāthaiḥ suradr̥śvabhiryyadi kr̥te kaṇvādibhiḥ svīkr̥taiḥ [|*] tannāścaryyamidaṃ punaḥ kaliyuge dūrībhavatsadguṇe sośroṣīditi tāṃ girammahadaho vismāpanaṃ śrībharaḥ || [7*] yeneme nayavikramāttakamalāsaṃpattidarppoddhatā bhrūbhaṃgakṣaṇamātradhūtadhiṣaṇā namrīkr̥tā[ḥ*] pārtthivā[ḥ |*] jātoso puruṣottamo raṇajayastrātuñjanānmajjataḥ pāpābdheḥ kalikālabhīmamakaragrastānsa jīyācciram || [8*] nayorjjitaparākramārjjitamanena sarvvañjagatnr̥peṇa hatakaṇṭakaṃ praṇatarājakaṃ bhuñjatā [|*] yaśaḥsadr̥śamānmano bhavanametadutthāpitaṃ harasya harahāsarūpamatimānamatyatbhutam || [9*] śrīrājasiṃhapallaveśvare nāgendrabhogabhīmabhūpaṇaḥ [|*] devāsurendrabr̥ndavandita sthāne sthitostu śaṃkaraściram || [10*] asminnutvr̥ttaśatradviradaghanaghaṭārājasihena rā[jñā] rājñāmā[jñāvi]dhe[yī]kr̥tasakaladiśā nirmmite dharmmibhājā [|*] śaile kailāsalīlāmapaharati gr̥he rājasiṃheśvarākhyāṃ bibhratyabhraṃlihāgre viracayatu sadā sannidhānaṃ vr̥ṣāṅkaḥ || [11*] rājasiṃho raṇajaya[ḥ*] śrībharaścitrakārmukaḥ [|*] ekavīraściraṃ pātu [śi]vacūḍāmaṇirmmahīm [|| 12*]

TRANSLATION.

(Verse 1.) May (Gaṅgā) purify you!——she who springs from the jewel (on the head)of Sthāṇu (Śiva), appearing••• black by the splendour of (his) neck and red bythe rays of the gems on the hoods (of his snakes), who fills the lake of the three worlds.••

(2.)••• After him (there was) that sage Aṅgiras, who was born from his(viz., Brahman's) mind. His son was (Br̥haspati) the minister of Śakra (Indra) andpreceptor of the gods. His son was Śaṁyu. From him, who possessed terrible powerand was honoured in the three worlds, there took birth that illustrious chief of sages,Bharadvāja by name, who became the source of the race of the Pallavas.

(3.) From this lovely one came Droṇa, the highly honoured preceptor of the Pāṇḍavas(and) Kurus; from him the great Aśvatthāman, who deprived princes of their constancyand pride. Just as the first-born Manu, his son, Pallava by name, became the founder ofa race of brave and victorious kings, who enjoyed the whole earth:——

(4.) Of the Pallava princes, who were pious, who destroyed the excessively great prideof the Kali (age), who spoke the truth, who were profound, whose minds knew how to practisethe trivarga, who assiduously honoured the aged, who foreibly subdued lust and the otherinternal foes, who excelled in the knowledge of weapons, who were firm, mighty andendowed with polity and modesty.

(5.) Just as Guha (also called Subrahmaṇya or Kumāra) took birth from the supreme lord(Śiva), the destroyer of the warlike (demon) Pura, thus from the supreme lord Ugradaṇḍa,who was born in the race of these (viz., the Pallavas), the destroyer of the city ofRaṇarasika, there took birth a very pious prince (subrahmaṇyaḥ kumāraḥ), the illustriousAtyantakāma, the chief of the Pallavas, who crushed the multitude of his foes byhis power (or spear), whose great statesmanship was well-known and who had got rid ofall impurity (by walking) on the path of the Śaiva doctrine.

(6.) Like Manmatha (Kāma), he charmed refined women in secret; like Vāsava (Indra),he constantly protected those, who frequented the path of the three Vedas; like Mādhava(Vishṇu), he tore the hearts of the enemies of sages, twice-born and gods; and like Vittada(Kucera), he gratified good people with abundant wealth.

(7.) If in the Kr̥ta (age) kings like Dushyanta, who saw the gods and were engagedby (saints) like Kaṇva, would hear a heavenly voice without body, that is not a matter ofwonder; but ah! this is extremely astonishing, that Śrībhara has heard that voice in theKali age, from which good qualities keep aloof.

(8.) May Raṇajaya be victorious for a long time, who humbled those princes, whowere puffed up with the pride of abundant prosperity, which they had acquired by polity andprowess, depriving them of their intelligence in the mere space of knitting his brows, andwho, like Purushottama (Vishṇu), was born to rescue from the ocean of sin the sinkingpeople, who were swallowed by the horrid monster, (called) the Kali age !

(9.) While this prince enjoyed the whole world, which he had conquered by valourcombined with polity, and in which he had killed rebels and humbled kings, he erectedthis extensive and wonderful house of Hara (Śiva), which resembles his fame and the laughterof Hara.

(10.) May Śaṁkara (Śiva), whose terrible ornaments are the coils of the king of serpents,and who is praised by the hosts of the kings of gods and of demons, reside for a long time inthis temple, (called) the holy Rājasiṁha-Pallaveśvara !

(11.) May the bull-marked (Śiva) always lend his presence to this temple of stone, calledRājasiṁheśvara, which touches the clouds with its top, which robs Kailāsa of its beauty,and which was built by that pious king of kings, who made all quarters obedient to his ordersand (who proved) a royal lion (Rājasiṁha) to the dense troops of the elephants of his daringfoes!

(12.) May Rājasiṁha, the conqueror in battle (Raṇajaya), the bearer of prosperity(Śrībhara), the wonderful archer (Chitrakārmuka), the unrivalled hero (Ekavīra), who hasSiva for his erest-jewel (Śivachuḍāmaṇi), for a long time protect the earth !

No. 25. ROUND THE INSIDE OF THE ENCLOSURE OF THE RĀJASIM3HEŚVARA TEMPLE,FIRST TIER.

A. Right side of east enclosure.

1st niche.

śrīrājasiṃhaḥ || śrīatyantakāmaḥ || śrīraṇajayaḥ || śrīabhirāmaḥ ||

2nd niche.

śrīaparājitaḥ śrīamitramallaḥ śrīakutobhayaḥ śrīūrjjitaḥ ||

3rd niche.

śrījayaparaḥ śrīatiraṇacaṇḍaḥ śrībharaḥ śrībahunayaḥ śrīudayabhāskaraḥ

B. South enclosure.

4th niche.

śrīmeghaḥ śrīabhayaṅkaraḥ śrīkulatilakaḥ śrīārimarddanaḥ ||

5th niche.

śrīuditaprabhāvaḥ śrīuditakīrttiḥ śrīr̥ṣabhadarppaḥ śrīr̥ṣabhalāñchanaḥ

6th niche.

śrīugravīryyaḥ śrīuditoditaḥ śrīunnatarāmaḥ śrīugrapratāpaḥ

7th niche.

śrīatyadāraḥ śrīanunayasāddhyaḥ śrīāhavakesarīḥ

8th niche.

śrīkalaṃkavarjjitaḥ śrīkāñcīmahāmaṇiḥ śrīkharavikramaḥ śrīcakravarttī (!)

9th niche.

śrīrivannānukampī śrīcāpadvitīyaḥ śrīchinnasaṃśayaḥ śrīchalarahitaḥ

10th niche.

śrīamitrāśaniḥ śrīapratimallaḥ śrīadbhutacaritaḥ śrīibhavidyādharaḥ ||

11th niche.

śrīicchāpūraḥ śrīīśānaśaraṇaḥ śrīudayacandraḥ śrīparjjanyarūpaḥ

12th niche.

śrīparacakramarddanaḥ śrīnarendracūlāmaṇiḥ śrīnityavarṣaḥ śrīrājarājaḥ

13th niche.

śrīvādyavidyādharaḥ śrīcitrakārmmukaḥ śrīvīrakesariḥ śrīkāmukaḥ

14th niche.

śrīsarvvatobhadraḥ śrīkṣatracūlāmaṇiḥ śrīvilāsaḥ śrīyuddhārjjunaḥ

15th niche.

śrīvallabhaḥ śrīsaṃgrāmarāmaḥ śrīsārvvabhaumaḥ śrīkṣatravidrāvaṇaḥ

16th niche.

śrīāhavabhīmaḥ śrīamitaprabhāvaḥ śrītrailokyanāthaḥ śrīdānavarṣaḥ

17th niche.

śrītr̥ṣṇāpūraṇaḥ śrīdaridrānukampiḥ śrīaviratadānaḥ śrīdīptapauruṣa[ḥ]

18th niche.

śrīdānaśūraḥ śrīdharmmanityaḥ śrīdhavalāśayaḥ śrīdharmmakavacaḥ

19th niche.

śrīsamaradhanañjayaḥ śrībhīṣaṇacāpaḥ śrīajayyaḥ śrīguṇavinītaḥ śrīavanidivākaraḥ śrīkalaṃkarahitaḥśrīkalāsamudraḥ śrīāhavadhīraḥ śrīduṣṭadamanaḥ śrīpallavādityaḥ

20th niche.

śrīparāparaḥ śrīparahitaḥ śrīnityotsāhaḥ śrīpuruṣasiṃhaḥ

21st niche.

śrīpuṇyaślokaḥ śrīpārtyavikramaḥ śrībhīmakāntaḥ śrībahudakṣiṇaḥ

22nd niche.

śrībhayarahitaḥ śrīmahāmallaḥ śrīmattapramattaḥ śrīmattavikāraḥ

23rd niche.

śrībhuvanibhājanaḥ śrīmahendraparākramaḥ śrīmahāprabhāvaḥ śrīmanucaritaḥ

C. West enclosure.

24th niche.

śrīmāyācāraḥ śrīpativallabhaḥ śrīraṇavīraḥ śrīyugāntādityaḥ

25th niche.

śrīraṇadhīraḥ śrīrakṣāmaṇiḥ śrīraṇacaṇḍaḥ śrīraṇavikramaḥ

26th niche.

śrīatulabalaḥ śrīahitāntakaḥ śrīapāravikramaḥ śrīaśvapriyaḥ

27th niche.

śrīapratimaḥ śrīaravaṇḍaśāsanaḥ śrīakāṇḍāśaniḥ śrīamoghavikramaḥ

28th niche.

śrīānatamaṇḍalaḥ śrīapratihataḥ śrīadbhutaśaktiḥ śrīājñārasaḥ śrīāścaryyavīryyaḥ

29th niche.

śrīāpātadurddharaḥ śrīāśāviyiḥ śrīāhavoddhuraḥ śrīibhavatsarājaḥ ||

30th niche.

śrīiddhaśāsanaḥ śrīilāparameśvaraḥ śrīugradaṇḍaḥ śrīunnatamānaḥ

31st niche.

śrīucchritavīryyaḥ śrīudayatuṅgaḥ śrīuttarottaraḥ śrīugraśāsanaḥ

32nd niche.

śrīguṇālayaḥ śrīudayavasantaḥ śrīekasundaraḥ śrīmahānubhāvaḥ

D. North enclosure.

33rd niche.

śrīupendravikr̥maḥ śrīāśāpūraḥ śrīkuladhvajaḥ śrīguṇonnataḥ

34th niche.

śrīunnatecchaḥ śrīutkhātakaṇṭakaḥ śrīekadhanurddharaḥ śrīudārakīrttiḥ

35th niche.

śrīācāraparaḥ śrīārttāyanaḥ śrīāśrītavatsalaḥ śrīītiśātanaḥ

36th niche.

śrīātodyatumburuḥ śrīāgamapramāṇaḥ śrīājñālaṅkr̥taḥ śrīitihāsapriyaḥ

37th niche.

śrīatisāhasaḥ śrīanavagrahaḥ śrīāgamānusāriḥ śrīutthānaśīlaḥ śrīudayonnataḥ śrīudvr̥ttadamanaḥśrīekarājaḥ śrīkālavikramaḥ śrījayanidhiḥ śrīkālavasanaḥ śrīgarvvitadamanaḥ

38th niche.

śrījātigambhīraḥ śrīcāracakṣuḥ śrījñānāṃkuśaḥ śrītaptaśaraṇaḥ

39th niche.

śrīdamitavyālaḥ śrīdānavarṣaḥ śrīdevadevabhaktaḥ śrīdurvvāravegaḥ

40th niche.

śrīcāruvilāsaḥ śrītuṃgavikramaḥ śrītīvrakopaḥ śrīdharmmavijayiḥ

41st niche.

śrīdāvāgniḥ śrīdeśavarddhanaḥ śrīdūraduritaḥ śrīdharmmasetuḥ

42nd niche.

śrīdūradaśiḥ śrīdr̥ptaśāsanaḥ śrīnayānusāriḥ śrīnayanamanoharaḥ

43rd niche.

śrīanindyacaritaḥ śrīagādhagāmbhīryya[ḥ*] śrīanabhravr̥ṣṭiḥ śrīatanupratāpaḥ

44th niche.

śrīadharmmabhīruḥ śrīarināśaḥ śrīavanibhājanaḥ śrīaprativāryyaḥ

45th niche.

śrīavandhyakopaḥ śrīamitrāntakaḥ śrīavihataśaktiḥ śrīanavagītaḥ

46th niche.

śrīarātikālaḥ śrīanavagrahaḥ śrīatisāhasaḥ śrīanugraśīlaḥ

47th niche.

śrīabhayarāśiḥ śrīāhatalakṣaṇaḥ śrīutsāhanityaḥ śrīupāyanipuṇaḥ

48th niche.

śrīgandhahastiḥ śrīkāmavilāsaḥ śrī[kāvi]prabodhaḥ śrīkāraṇakopaḥ

49th niche.

śrīcaṇḍadaṇḍaḥ śrīasahyakopaḥ śrīchāyāvr̥kṣaḥ śrīdharaṇitilakaḥ

50th niche.

śrīvaruṇapāśaḥ śrīdhairyyasāgaraḥ śrīpravr̥ttacakraḥ śrīnāgapriyaḥ

51st niche.

śrīniramitraḥ śrīnirarggalaḥ śrīparantapaḥ śrīlokaśikāmaṇiḥ

52nd niche.

śrīpārtthivasiḥ śrībalapramaḥ śrībhūridānaḥ śrīpratibhayaḥ oṃ

E. Left side of east enclosure.

53rd niche.

śrībhīmavikramaḥ śrīrājakuñjaraḥ śrīlalitavilāsāḥ śrīśāstradr̥ṣṭiḥ

54th niche.

śrīvāraṇabhagadattaḥ śrīvikr̥tavilāsaḥ śrīvikramakesariḥ śrīviṇānāradaḥ

55th niche.

śrīśaṃkarabhaktaḥ śrīśūrāgragaṇyaḥ śrītatvavedī(ḥ) śrīīśvarabhaktaḥ ||

TRANSLATION.

(Niche 1.) The illustrious Rājasiṁha. He whose desires are boundless. Theconqueror in battle. The lovely.

(2.) The unconquered. The wrestler with his foes. The fearless. The mighty.

(3.) He who is eager for conquest. The excessively flerec in battle. The bearer ofprosperity. The great statesman. (He who resembles) the sun in rising.

(4.) The cloud (which showers) wealth. The granter of safety. The ornament of hisrace. The destroyer of his enemies.

(5.) He whose power is rising. He whose fame is rising. He who boasts of the bull(as his sign). He whose sign is the bull.

(6.) He who possesses terrible prowess. He who is rising ever and over. The exaltedand lovely. He who is endowed with terrible bravery.

(7.) The extremely noble. He who is to be conquered (only) by submissiveness. Thelion in battle.

(8.) The spotless. The great jewel of Kāñchī. He who possesses harsh valour.The emperor.

(9.) He who is compassionate to the distressed. He whose companion is the bow. Hewhose doubts are solved. The guileless.

(10.) The thunderbolt to his foes. The unrivalled wrestler. He whose deeds arewonderful. He who possesses the knowledge of elephants.

(11.) The fulfiller of wishes. He whose refuge is Īśāna (Śiva). (He who resembles) themoon in rising. He who resembles the cloud (in showering gifts).

(12.) The destroyer of hostile empires. The erest-jewel of princes. He who is con-tinually showering (gifts.) The king of kings.

(13.) He who possesses the knowledge of musical instruments. The wonderful archer.The lion among heroes. He who is desirous of prosperity.

(14.) The altogether auspicious. The crest-jewel of warriors. He who is sportingwith the goddess of prosperity. (He who resembles) Arjuna in battle.

(15.) The favourite of the goddess of prosperity. (He who resembles) Rāma in war.The ruler of the whole earth. The dispeller of warriors.

(16.) He who is fearful in battle. He who possesses unbounded power. The lord ofthe three worlds. He who showers gifts.

(17.) The fulfiller of desires. He who is compassionate to the poor. He whose giftsnever cease. He who is endowed with brilliant courage.

(18.) He who goes to war (only in order to procure the means) for gifts. The constantlyjust. He whose heart is pure. He whose (only) armour is justice.

(19.) The conqueror of wealth in battle. He whose bow excites terror. The invincible.He who is modest (in spite of his) virtues. The sun of the earth. The spotless. The occanof arts. He who is firm in battle. He who goes to anger (only) at the proper time. Thesubduer of the wicked. The sun of the Pallavas.

(20.) The omnipotent. The benevolent. The constantly active. The lion among men.

(21.) He whose fame is pure. He who resembles Pārtha (Arjuna) in valour. Theterrible and lovely. He who is liberal (at sacrifices).

(22.) The fearless. The great wrestler. The madly excited. The madly passionate.

(23.) The possessor of the world. He who resembles Mahendra in heroism. Thepowerful. He who resembles Manu by his deeds.

(24.) The diplomatic. The favourite of Śrīpati (Vishṇu). The hero in battle. The sunat the end of the world.

(25.) He who is firm in battle. The jewel of protection. The flerce in battle. (Hewho shows) valour in battle.

(26.) He whose strength is unequalled. The destroyer of his enemies. He whosevalour is unbounded. He who is fond of horses.

(27.) The matchless. He whose commands are unbroken. The sudden thunderbolt.He whose valour never fails.

(28.) He to whom the provinces bow. The unopposed. He whose power is wonderful.He who likes (to issue) orders. The wonderfully brave.

(29.) The irresistible in attacking. The conqueror of (all) quarters. He who isunrestrained in battle. (He who resembles) the king of Vatsa (in the knowledge of) elephants.

(30.) He whose commands are blazing. The supreme lord of the earth. He whosepunishments are terrible. The highly proud.

(31.) The highly brave. The highly rising. He who rises higher and higher. Hewhose commands are terrible.

(32.) The abode of virtues. (He who resembles) spring in rising. He whose beauty isunrivalled. The majestie.

(33.) He who resembles Upendra (Vishṇu) in valour. The fulfiller of hopes. Theornament of his race. He who is exalted by virtues.

(34.) He whose desires are lofty. The destroyer of rebels. The unrivalled archer.The famous.

(35.) The religious. The refuge of the distressed. He who is kind to refugees. Thedestroyer of plagues.

(36.) (He who resembles) Tumburu (in the knowledge of) musical instruments. He whoseauthority is the (Śaiva) doctrine. He who is adorned with (the power of issuing) orders.He who is fond of legends.

(37.) The daring. The unimpeded. The follower of the (Śaiva) doctrine. The rest-less. The highly rising. The subduer of rebels. The unrivalled king. He who resemblesDeath in valour. The receptacle of victory. The black-robed. The subduer of thehaughty.

(38.) The naturally profound. He whose eyes are his spies. He whose goad isknowledge. The refuge of the distressed.

(39.) The subduer of villains. He who showers gifts. The devotee of Devadeva (Śiva).He whose speed is unrestrainable.

(40.) The graceful. The highly brave. He whose anger is fierce. He who is makingconquests (only for the sake of) justice.

(41.) The wood-fire. The bestower of prosperity on his country. The sinless. Thebarrier of justice.

(42.) The far-seeing. He whose commands are proud. The follower of polity. Hewho pleases the eyes.

(43.) He whose deeds are blameless. He whose profundity is unfathomable. He whoshowers (gifts) without clouds. He who possesses no small prowess.

(44.) He who is afraid (only) of injustice. The destruction of his enemies. The pos-sessor of the earth. The irresistible.

(45.) He whose anger is not fruitless. The destroyer of his foes. He whose power isunresisted. The unreproached.

(46.) The death of his enemies. The unimpeded. The daring. The gentle-minded.

(47.) The ocean of safety. He whose good qualities are well-known. The constantlyactive. He who is skilled in expedients.

(48.) The seent-elephant. He who possesses the grace of Cupid. The reviver of poetry.He who goes to anger (only) with good reason.

(49.) He whose punishments are fierce. He whose anger is unbearable. The shadingtree. The ornament of the earth.

(50.) The noose of Varuṇa. The ocean of firmness. The emperor. He who is fond ofelephants.

(51.) He who has no enemies (left). The unbarred. He who distresses his enemies.The crest-jewel of the world.

(52.) The lion among princes. The destroyer of armies. The liberal. The formidable.

(53.) He whose valour is terrible. The elephant among kings. He whose grace ispleasant. He whose eyes are the sciences.

(54.) (He who resembles) Bhagadatta (in the knowledge of) elephants. He whosegrace is extraordinary. (He who resembles) the lion in valour. (He who resembles) Nārada(in the playing of) the lute.

(55.) The devotee of Śaṁkara (Śiva). The foremost among heroes. He who knows thetruth. The devotee of Īśvara (Śiva).

No. 26. ROUND THE INSIDE OF THE ENCLOSURE OF THE RĀJASIM3HEŚVARA TEMPLE,FOURTH TIER.

TEXT.

2nd niche. śrīatyantakāmaḥ śrīamitramallaḥ 3rd niche. śrīguṇavinītaḥ śrīaparājitaḥ 4th niche. śrīavanidivākaraḥ śrīūrjitaḥ 5th niche. śrīuditaprabhāvaḥ śrīudiṃrtakīrttiḥ 6th niche. śrīkalaṃkarahitaḥ śrīkalāsamudraḥ 7th niche. śrīugra[vī]ryyaḥ śrīuditoditaḥ 8th niche. śrīatyudāraḥ śrīanunayasā[ddhyaḥ] 9th niche. śrīunnatarāmaḥ śrīugrapratā[paḥ] 10th niche. śrīāhavadhīraḥ śrīāha[vakesarī] 11th niche. śrī * * * * * śrīkālakopaḥ 12th niche. śrīravaravikramaḥ śrīrivannānukampī(ḥ) 13th niche. śrīcakravarttī śrī[cāpa]dvitīya[ḥ] 14th niche. śrīamoghabāṇaḥ śrīasahyamārggaṇaḥ 15th niche. śrīugrasāyakaḥ śrīuddhataviśikhaḥ 16th niche. śrībhīmakārmmukaḥ śrībhīṣaṇacāpa[ḥ] 17th niche. śrīavismitaḥ śrīamitrāśaniḥ 18th niche. śrīiṣṭavarṣaḥ śrīindralīlaḥ 19th niche. śrīamitra[marddanaḥ śrī]ājimarddanaḥ 20th niche. śrīduṣṭadamanaḥ śrīdurutsahaḥ

TRANSLATION.

(Niche 14.) He whose arrows never fail. He whose arrows are unbearable.

(15.) He whose arrows are terrible. He whose arrows are (ever) raised.

(16.) He whose bow is terrible.

(17.) The never perplexed.

(18.) He who showers (i.e., amply fulfils) desires. He who resembles Indra in grace.

(19.) The destroyer of his enemies. The destroyer in battle.

(20.) The irresistible.

No. 27. ROUND THE OUTSIDE OF THE SHRINE OF MAHENDRAVARMEŚVARA.

TEXT.

[śrī]bhāra[dvājagotra]kṣiti[dha]raśirava[ra] * * * * * * * [prādurbhū]to mahendraḥ pratinr̥patigajatrāsivīryyorjjitādyaḥ [|*] etattenopakaṇṭhe vihitamanupamaṃ rājasiṃheśvarasya prītyā nityamma[he]ndre[śvarama]dhivasatu sthāṇurīśassurā[dyaḥ || 1*] lokādityātprasūto raṇarasikacamūpaṅkaśoṣipratāpā- dyandevo rājasiṃhastanayamalabha[ta śrīmahendrābhidh]ānam [|*] tena śrīrājasiṃheśvaragr̥havihite śrīmahendreśvaresmi- nnāvāse kr̥ttivāsāḥ saha guhapariṣanmaṇḍalaiḥ sannidhattām || [2*] yaṃ rājā rājasiṃhastanayamajanayanmedinīvīrasiṃho vr̥ttairaṃhonivr̥ttaiḥ kr̥tayugamaparannirmmimāṇo mahendram [|*] tenedaṃ rājasiṃheśvaranikaṭasamutthāpitaṃ saprasādo nityāvāsammahendreśvaragr̥hamumayā sārddhamīśo vidhattām || [3*] karotu kālāntakaraḥ purāntako maheśvarassarvvasurāsurāśrayaḥ [|*] padaṃ sadā * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * [|| 4*] mahendravarmmeśvaragr̥ham ||

TRANSLATION.

(Verse 1.) May the motionless, the lord, the first of gods for ever joyfully dwell in thismatchless (temple of) Mahendreśvara, which was constructed near (the temple of) Rāja-siṁheśvara by Mahendra, who sprang••• (from) the chief of the princes ofthe holy Bhāradvāja-gotra, from that Ūrjita, whose bravery frightened the elephantsof rival kings!

(2.) May the skin-robed together with the troops of his attendants, the Guhas, be pre-sent at this dwelling, (called) the holy Mahendreśvara, which was constructed (near) thetemple of the holy Rājasiṁheśvara by the illustrious Mahendra, the son of king Rāja-siṁha, who sprang from that Lokāditya (i.e., the sun of the world), whose valour dried upthe army of Raṇarasika, just as the heat of the sun does the mud!

(3.) May Īśa together with Umā graciously take for his permanent dwelling this templeof Mahendreśvara, which was erected near Rājasiṁheśvara by Mahendra, the son ofking Rājasiṁha, the lion among the heroes of the earth, who produced another Kr̥ta ageby his sinless conduct!

(4.) May Maheśvara, the refuge of all gods and demons, who puts an end to time andhas made an end of (the demon) Pura, always (take up) his residence••••

The temple of Mahendravarmeśvara.

No. 28. FRONT WALL OF THE FIRST NICHE TO THE RIGHT OF FRONT ENTRANCE.

śrīnityavinīteśvaragr̥ham ||

The temple of the holy Nityavinīteśvara.

No. 29. THIRD NICHE TO THE RIGHT OF FRONT ENTRANCE.

TEXT.

1. Front, first line.

namaśśivāya [||*] bharttuḥ puronmathanadr̥ṣṭadhanurbbalasya śailādhirājatanayeva vr̥ṣadhvajasya [|*] yā kālakāla iti viśrutapuṇyakīrtteḥ kāntā nitāntadayitā parameśvarasya(ḥ) || [1*]

2. Back.

deve jagadvalayarakṣaṇabaddhadīkṣe nirbbhinnaśatruhr̥daye narasiṃhaviṣṇau [|*] vāllabhyamūrjjitamavāpya virājate yā nirjjitya garvvamiva puṣkaradevatāyāḥ || [2*]

3. Front, second line.

nirmmāpitamidandhāma tayā candra[śiravā]maṇeḥ [|*] patā[kayeva] nārīṇāṃ ramyaṃ raṃgapatāka[yā || 3*]

TRANSLATION.

Adoration to Śiva!

(Verse 1.) She, who was the dearly beloved mistress of her husband, the supreme lord,who was famed by the name of Kālakāla, whose sign was the bull, and the strength ofwhose bow had become manifest at the destruction of cities, just as the daughter of the kingof mountains (Pārvatī) is the dearly beloved mistress of her husband, the supreme lord (Śiva),whose sign is the bull, and the strength of whose bow has become manifest at the destructionof (the demon) Pura;——

(2.) She, who is resplendent, as she has attained the mighty position of favourite withking Narasiṁhavishṇu, who has split the hearts of his foes, and who has devoted himselfto the protection of the circle of the world, and as thus she seems to have subdued the prideof Pushkaradevatā (i.e., Lakshmī, the wife of the god Narasiṁha-Vishṇu);——

(3.) That Raṅgapatākā, who was, as it were, the banner (patākā) of women, caused tobe built this lovely dwelling of (Śiva,) whose crest-jewel is the moon.

No. 30. FIFTH NICHE TO THE RIGHT OF FRONT ENTRANCE.

TEXT.

1. Front.

śrī [||*] ākārasundaravilāsavatīsahasrasarggaprabandhacira[saṃskr̥takau]śalasya [|*] lāvaṇyamārddavavilāsamr̥jāsamagrā nirmmāṇasiddhiriva yā prathamasya dhātuḥ || [1*]

2. Back.

akliṣṭamādhuryyavilobhanīyāṃ vibhūṣitāṃ vibhramahāvabhāvaiḥ [|*] ākarṣavidyāmiva lo * * * * * * * * * * * * * * [|| 2*]

TRANSLATION.

Prosperity!

(Verse 1.) She, who, full of loveliness, softness, grace and cleanliness, seemed to be themaster-piece of the first creator, whose skill had attained perfection at last, after he hadcreated thousands of good-looking women;——

(2.) She, who was charming through genuine sweetness, who was adorned with grace,coquetry and feeling, who, like the art of attraction,•••••

No. 31. A PALLAVA INSCRIPTION IN A CAVE-TEMPLE NEAR PANAMALAI.

A facsimile of this inscription was kindly forwarded to me by Mr. Rāghavendrāchāryaof Vānūr. It consists of one Sanskrit verse, which is identical with the last verse of Rāja-siṁha's large inscription at Kañchī (No. 24, above). Hence it may be concluded, thatthe Panamalai Cave was founded by Rājasiṁha and that in his time the Pallavas ruled asfar south as Panamalai.

[1.] rājasiṃho raṇajayaḥ [2.] śrībharaścitrakārmuka[ḥ |*] e- [3.] kavīraścirampātu śi- [4.] vacūḍāmaṇirmmahīm [||*]

No. 32. A PALLAVA INSCRIPTION FROM AMARĀVATĪ.

The subjoined Sanskrit inscription is engraved on three sides of an octagonal pillar,which was excavated at Amarāvatī by Mr. R.Sewell and sent by Dr. Burgess to theMadras Museum. The top of the pillar and some letters of the uppermost lines of theinscription have been broken off. The inscription has hitherto remained a puzzle, as eachline seems to end incomplete. Finding, that the first words of some lines were connectedwith the last words of the following lines, I was led to suppose that the inscription mustbegin from the bottom and not from the top. Curiously enough, this is really the case. Ifthe inscription is read upwards, we find that it consists of eleven complete verses and of aprose passage, the end of which is lost through the mutilation of the pillar at the top.

The inscription opens with an invocation of Buddha and with a mythical genealogy ofPallava, the supposed founder of the Pallava dynasty.

Brahman.Bharadvāja.Aṅgiras.Sudhāman.Droṇa.Aśvatthāman, married to the Apsaras Madani.Pallava.

Verse 8 gives a popular etymology of the name Pallava. Then there follow the namesof seven Pallava kings:——

1. Mahendravarman, son of Pallava.

2. Siṁhavarman I., son of 1.

3. Arkavarman, son of 2.

4. Ugravarman.

6. Nandivarman, son of 5, Śrī-Siṁhavishṇu.

7. Siṁhavarman II.

The inscription contains no information about the relationship, which existed between 3and 4, 4 and 5, 6 and 7. Neither does the genealogy agree with the lists derived by Mr.Foulkes and Mr. Fleet from other Pallava inscriptions, although similar names of kingsoccur in them. For these reasons great care should be taken in using the above list forhistorical purposes.

From the incomplete prose passage at the end of the inscription, we learn that, on hisreturn from an expedition to the north, Siṁhavarman II. came to a place sacred toBuddha, which was called Dhānyaghaṭa (line 38) or Dhānyaghaṭaka (line 47). Thelost part of the pillar must have recorded a donation, which the king made to Buddha.

Dhānyaghaṭa or Dhānyaghaṭaka is evidently identical with Dhānyakaṭa or Dhā-nyakaṭaka, “corn-town,” the well-known old name of Amarāvatī. The use of gha insteadof ka can perhaps be explained by the Tamil habit of softening a single consonant betweentwo vowels.

TEXT.

[1.] śriyaṃ varāṃ vaściramādiśaṃtu te bhavadviṣa[ḥ*] śrī- [2.] ghanapādapāṃsavaḥ [|*] surāsurādhīśaśikhāmaṇi- [3.] tviṣāmanāṃtarayye vilasanti saṃcaye || [1*] babhūva dhā- [4.] tuḥ prathamādakalmaṣo munirbbharadvāja iti śru- [5.] tīśvaraḥ [|*] tatoṃgirā nāma girāpagodadhistata- [6.] ssudhāmeti munirvviniśrutaḥ || [2*] tatassamastā- [7.] gamapāradr̥śvā droṇābhidhāno munirugravīryya[ḥ |*] [8.] atarppayansoṣṭatanuṃ tapobhirvvaṃśasya karttusta- [9.] nayasya hetoḥ || [3*] prasādena tataśśaṃbhoraśvātthā- [10.] meti viśrutaḥ [|*] prādurbbabhūva tejasvī prātarbbhā- [11.] nurivodayāt || [4*] tapasyatastasya kilāpsarovr̥tā [12.] sureṃdrakanyā madanīti viśrutā [|*] kadācidāraṇyani- [13.] vāsimandiraṃ didr̥kṣurālokapathaṃ jagāma sā || [5*] [14.] saraḥpravātāṃbujaviskhalapriyāviyogabhītaṃ [15.] kalahaṃsamaṇḍalaṃ | aśokabhūmāvupaviśya [16.] saspr̥haṃ vilokayantīmupatasthivānr̥ṣiṃ || [6*] ume- [17.] va śarvva prababhūva nātmano nirīkṣitaṃ kāmamiva- [18.] rṣiveṣinaṃ | athobhayaṃ gāḍhanibaddhabhāvakaṃ [19.] surāṃganāssaṃgamayāṃbabhūvire || [7*] asūta kāle sura- [20.] rājakanyā nāthaṃ bhuvassāgarameravalāyāṃ [|*] sapallavo- [21.] ghāstaraṇe śayānaṃ pitā sutaṃ pallava ityavādīḥ [|| 8*] [22.] maheṃdravarmmeti tataḥ kṣitīśaḥ śūrastato jāyati [23.] siṃhavarmmā || tatorkkavarmmā tadanugravarmmā śrī- [24.] siṃhaviṣṇoratha nandivarmmā || [9*] anekarājanyaśiro- [25.] maṇiprabhāvibhātakalpāyitaśārvvarāsthitiḥ [|*] [26.] sa siṃhavarmmā samabhūdya ucyate hayadvipāṣṭādaśalakṣako [27.] janaiḥ || [10*] sa sāgarāṃbarāmurvvī gaṃgāmoktikahāriṇīṃ [|*] babhāṃ- [28.] ra suciraṃ vīro merumandarakuṇḍalāṃ || [11*] atha kadācidama- [29.] ragiriśikharāyamānakaricaraṇanakharavidāritaka- [30.] nakadalacaraturagakhuramukhasamutthitavajastā- [31.] panīyavitānitanabhasthalaḥ sakalamaṇḍalīkasāma- [32.] ntasamaravīroparacitapārpṇipārśvapuronurakṣokhi- [33.] ladigvijayārjjitayaśāḥ svāpanāya sumeruśi- [34.] kharamupātiṣṭhata || tatra kila nikhiladharaṇītalapa- [35.] ryyaṭanajanitaśramamapaninīṣuḥ katipayāni [36.] dināni nītvā kanakataṭaruhaharicandanatarucchāyānandi- [37.] tahr̥dayaḥ tato bhāgīrathīmuttīryya tathaiva godāvarīṃ kr̥- [38.] ṣṇaverṇṇaṃ ca śrīdhānyaghaṭanagarannāma vītarāgabhaṭṭārakama- [39.] drākṣīt [|*] dr̥ṣṭvā sakutūhalamakhilakṣetrarakṣaṇani- [40.] [yu]ktādhidevatāssavinayamupagamyābhivandyaikānte [41.] * * dharmmadeśānāmaśr̥ṇot [|*] śrutvā cāparajanmānaṃ [42.] * * [bhi]vandyedamuvāca [|*] ahamapi bhagavan bhagavato [43.] * * [di]kāmihaiva maṇikanakarajatavicitraṃ kalpa- [44.] * * * [e]vamukte bhagavānuvāca | sādhu sādhu upā- [45.] [saka siṃha]varmman itoparamabuddhakṣe[traśrī]- [46.] * * * * * * * ṣveveti [|*] tato[bhi]vandya * * * * [47.] * * * * * * * [dhānya]ghaṭake * * * * * * * *

TRANSLATION.

(Verse 1.) May the dust of the glorious feet of Bhavadvish, which thickly coversthe multitude of brilliant crest-jewels of the lords of gods and of demons, for a long timeshow you (the way to) supreme glory!

(2.) From the first creator (Brahman) there sprang a pure sage, called Bharadvāja,who mastered the śrutis; from him an ocean (uniting) the rivers of speech, Aṅgiras byname; from him the renowned sage Sudhāman;

(3.) From him a sage called Droṇa, who thoroughly knew all āgamas and who possessedterrible might. In order to obtain a son who would found a race, he strove to please theeight-formed (Śiva) by austerities.

(4.) By the favour of Śaṁbhu, there arose to him a brilliant (son), famed by thename of Aśvatthāman, just as at morn the brilliant sun rises over the eastern mountain.

(5.) Once, surrounded by (other) celestial maidens, the famous nymph Madanī, whowished to see the abode of the hermits, entered the path of sight of that ascetic.

(6.) The saint approached her, while, seated amongst a group of aśoka-trees, she waswistfully regarding the male swans, which were afraid of being separated from their belovedones, whenever they lost sight of them behind a lotus of the lake, which was agitated bythe wind.

(7.) Perceiving him who resembled Cupid in the dress of a saint, she lost her self-control, just as Umā on seeing Śarva. Then the nymphs united the couple, which hadconceived a deep affection (towards each other).

(8.) In due time, the nymph gave birth to a protector of the earth, which is girt bythe ocean. The father called his son Pallava, as he was lying on a couch (covered) with aheap of sprouts (pallava).

(9.) From him came the ruler of the earth Mahendravarman; from him thevaliant Siṁhavarman; from him Arkavarman; after him Ugravarman; then Nandi-varman from Śrī-Siṁhavishṇu.

(10.) There arose that Siṁhavarman, in whose audience-hall darkness is trans-formed into dawn by the splendour of the jewels on the heads of many princes, and whompeople call (the lord) of eighteen lakshas of horses and elephants.

(11.) This hero for a long time protected the earth, whose garment is the occan, whosepearl-necklace is the Gaṅgā, and whose earrings are Meru and Mandara.

(Line 28.) Once, while his back, his flanks and his front were guarded by all his bravevassals and tributaries (maṇḍalīka-sāmanta), he marched to the peak of Sumeru, in order toplace (there) the fame, which he had acquired by conquering all quarters, His elephants,which resembled the peaks of the mountain of the gods (Meru), tore with the claws (!) oftheir feet the gold, and his horses, walking on those pieces (of gold), made the sky appearlike a canopy by the gold-dust rising under their hoofs. There, in order to remove the fatiguecaused by wandering over the whole world, he passed a few days, enjoying the shade of theyellow sandal-trees, which grow on the slopes of gold. Then, having crossed the Bhāgīrathī(Gaṅgā), the Godāvarī and the Kr̥shṇaverṇā, he perceived (a place sacred to) the lordVītarāga (Buddha), named the illustrious town of Dhānyaghaṭa. Having regarded it withcuriosity, and having humbly approached and saluted the tutelar deities, which were chargedwith the protection of the whole sacred place (kshetra), he listened to a discourse on the law••• in a secluded spot. Having heard it, he saluted the highest-born•• and spokethus: “I also, O lord ! (shall erect a statue?) of the lord at this very place, ornamentedwith jewels, gold, and silver.” After he had thus spoken, the lord said: “Well, well, lay-worshipper Siṁhavarman! Here [at] the place sacred to the highest Buddha.••Then having saluted.....in Dhānyaghaṭaka•••••

Nos. 33 AND 34. TWO CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS FROM THE TRIŚIRĀPAḶḶI ROCK.

The subjoined inscriptions are engraved on two pillars in a rock-cut cave not far fromthe summit of the well-known rock at Triśirāpaḷḷi (Trichinopoly). They are both somewhatworn. The left pillar was found covered by a modern wall, which the temple-authorities temporarily removed at the request of the Collector, W. A. Willock, C.S. On each of thetwo pillars are four Sanskrit verses. Besides, the lower part of the left pillar bears a fewunintelligible Sanskrit words and a much defaced inscription in old Tamil characters.

The two inscriptions record, that a king Guṇabhara, who bore the birudas Purushot-tama, Śatrumalla and Satyasaṁdha, constructed a temple of Śiva on the top of themountain and placed in it a liṅga and a statue of himself. Each of the two pillars mentionsthe river Kāvīrī, i.e., the Kāverī, on whose banks Triśirāpaḷḷi is situated, and refers tothe Choḷa country. On the left pillar the Kāvīrī is called ‘the beloved of Pallava’;this means in prose that a Pallava king ruled over the country along the banks of theKāverī river. This allusion and the faet, that the characters of the two pillar inscriptionsremind us of those of the Pallava inscriptions at Māmallapuram and Kāñchīpuram, makeit very probable that Guṇabhara was a Pallava prince, who ruled over the Choḷacountry.

No. 33. ON THE PILLAR TO THE LEFT.

TEXT.

[1.] kāvīrīnnayanābhirāmasalilāmārā- [2.] mamālādharām devo vīkṣya nadīpriyaḥ [3.] priya[gu]ṇāmapyeṣa rajyediti [|*] sāśaṃ- [4.] kā girikanyakā pitr̥kulaṃ hitveha manye gi- [5.] [rau] nityantiṣṭhati pallavasya dayitāmetāṃ bru- [6.] vāṇā nadīm || [1*] guṇabharanāmani rājanyanena li- [7.] ṅgena liṅgini jñānam [|*] prathatāñcirāya loke vi- [8.] pakṣavr̥tteḥ parāvr̥ttam || [2*] coḷaviṣayasya śailo [9.] maulirivāyaṃ mahāmaṇirivāsya [|*] haragr̥hameta- [10.] jjyotistadīyamiva śāṃkaraṃ jyotiḥ || [3*] śilā[kha]re- [11.] ṇa janitā satyasandhasya bhautikī [|*] mūrttiḥ kīrttima- [12.] yī cāsya kr̥tā tenaiva śāśvatī || [4*] niṣkr̥[ṣya] calā [sa]- [13.] madhāyi [guṇabha]re bhaktiḥ * *

TRANSLATION.

(Verse 1.) Being afraid, that the god who is fond of rivers (Śiva), having perceivedthe Kāvīrī, whose waters please the eye, who wears a garland of gardens, and who possesseslovely qualities, might fall in love (with her), the daughter of the mountain (Pārvatī) has, Ithink, left her father's family and resides permanently on this mountain, calling this riverthe beloved of the Pallava (king).

(2.) While the king called Guṇabhara is a worshipper of the liṅga, let the knowledge,which has turned back from hostile (vipaksha) conduct, be spread for a long time in theworld by this liṅga !

(3.) This mountain resembles the diadem of the Choḷa province, this temple of Hara(Śiva) its chief jewel, and the splendour of Śaṁkara (Śiva) its splendour.

(4.) By the stone-chisel a material body of Satyasaṁdha was executed, and by thesame an eternal body of his fame was produced.

No. 34. ON THE PILLAR TO THE RIGHT.

TEXT.

[1.] śailendramūrddhani śilābhavane vicitre [2.] śailīntanuṃ guṇabharo nr̥patirnnidhāya [|*] [3.] sthāṇuṃ vyadha[tta] vi[dhi]reṣa yathārtthasaṃjñaṃ [4.] sthāṇuḥ svayañca saha tena jagatsu jātaḥ [|| 1*] [5.] gr̥hamakr̥ta śatrumallo girindrakanyā- [6.] paterggirāvasmin [|*] giriśasya giriśa- [7.] [saṃ]jñāmanvartthīkartumartthapatiḥ || [2*] [8.] vibhūtiñcoḷānāṃ kathamahamavekṣe- [9.] ya vipulāṃ nadīṃ vā kāvīrīmavanibhavanāva- [10.] sthita iti [|*] hareṇoktaḥ prītyā vibhuradiśa- [11.] dabhraṃlihamidammanupra[khyo rājye] garibhavana- [12.] masmai guṇabharaḥ || [3*] nirmmāpitā[miti mudā] [13.] puruṣottamena śailīṃ harasya tanumaprati- [14.] māmanena [|*] kr̥tvā śivaṃ śirasi [dhā]rayatātma- [15.] saṃsthamuccaiḥśirastvamaca[lasya] kr̥taṃ kr̥tā- [16.] rttham || [4*]

TRANSLATION.

(Verse 1.) When king Guṇabhara placed a stone-figure in the wonderful stone-templeon the top of the best of mountains, he made in this way Sthāṇu (Śiva) stationary andbecame himself stationary (i.e., immortal) in the worlds together with him.

(2.) King Śatrumalla built on this mountain a temple of Giriśa (Śiva), the husbandof the daughter of the king of mountains, in order to make he name Giriśa (i.e., themountain-dweller) true to its meaning.

(3.) After Hara (Śiva) had graciously asked him: “How could I, standing in a templeon earth, view the great power of the Choḷas or the river Kāvīrī ?”——king Guṇabhara,who resembled Manu in his manner of ruling, assigned to him this mountain-temple, whichtouches the clouds.

(4.) Thus having joyfully placed on the top (of the mountain) a matchless stone-figure ofHara (Śiva), which he caused to be executed, that Purushottama, who bore Śiva fixed inhis mind, made the loftiness of the mountain fruitful.

II.——COPPER-PLATE GRANTS OF THE EASTERN CHALUKYA DYNASTY.

The subjoined five grants belong to the kings Narendra-mr̥garāja or Vijayādi-tya II, Amma I. or Vishṇuvardhana VI, Chālukya-Bhīma II. or VishṇuvardhanaVII, Amma II. or Vijayāditya V. and Vīra-Choḍa or Vishṇuvardhana IX.The place, which is occupied by each of these princes in the genealogy of the EasternChalukya dynasty, will be seen from the annexed table, for which all hitherto publishedEastern Chalukya grants have been consulted, and in which numbers are prefixed to thenames of those princes who really reigned, in order to mark their succession.

The relation of the two usurpers (18) Tālapa and (21) Yuddhamalla to the directline of the family is established by three inscriptions:——a. Tāḍapa is called the son of Vikra-māditya's brother (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 56); b. Tāla is called the son of Yuddhamalla,who was the paternal uncle of Chālukya-Bhīma I. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII, p. 249, wherepitr̥vya has to be read for pitr̥vyo); c. Bhīma II, the son of Kollabhigaṇḍa Vijayāditya,is at the same time called the son of Yuddhamalla, the son of Tālapa, i.e., he belonged tothe next generation after (21) Yuddhamalla (Ind. Ant. Vol. XII, p. 92).

Three of the last kings, who are shown in the annexed table, viz., (28) VijayādityaVI, (29) Rājarāja II. and (30) Vīra-Choḍa, are only known from the subjoined inscriptionNo. 39.

No. 35. A GRANT OF NARENDRA-MṚIGARĀJA.

This grant belongs to the Sir W. Elliot Collection of the British Museum, and wasmade over to me for publication by Dr. Burgess. It consists of five copper-plates withraised rims. Each plate measures 9 by 3 inches. The first and fifth plates are inscribedonly on their inner sides, while the three middle ones bear writing on both sides. Thepreservation of the plates is tolerably good. They are strung on an elliptic ring, which is (1/2)"thick and 4(7/8)" by 3(1/2)" in diameter. The well-preserved circular seal, which is attached to thering, measures 2(5/8)" in diameter. It bears the sun and the moon at the top, the legend śrītribhuvanāṃkuśa across the centre, and an expanded lotus-flower (side-view) at the bottom——all inrelief on a counter-sunk surface.

The document is a grant of the parama-māheśvara Narendra-mr̥garāja, alias Vija-yāditya II., the son of Vishṇuvardhana IV. and grandson of Vijayāditya I. Thename of the district (vishaya), to the inhabitants of which the king addresses his order, islost. On the occasion of a lunar eclipse (chandra-grahaṇa-nimitte) the king gave the villageof Koṟṟapaṟṟu to twenty-four brāhmaṇas. Of these, six adhered to the Hiraṇyakeśi-sūtra andeighteen to the Āpastamba-sūtra. They belonged to the following gotṛas:——Agniveśya,Kauṇḍinya, Kauśika, Gautama, Parāśara, Bhāradvāja, Vatsa, Śāṇḍilya,Saṁkr̥ti and Harita. According to the colophon of the grant, “the excellent prince” [see file sii01-04_tables.txt]
Nr̥pa-Rudra, who was the brother of Narendra-mr̥garāja and a descendant of theHaihaya-vaṁśa (!), (was) the executor of this charity.”

TEXT.

PLATE I.

[1.] svasti [||*] śrīmatāṃ sakalabhuvanasaṃstūyamānamānavyasagotrāṇāṃ hāritīputrāṇāṃ [2.] kauśikīvaraprasādalabdharājyānāṃ mātr̥gaṇaparipālitānāṃ svāmimahāsenapā- [3.] dānudhyātānāṃ bhagavannārāyaṇaprasādasamāsāditavaravarāhalāñchanekṣaṇa- [4.] kṣaṇavaśīkr̥tārātimaṇḍalānā aśvamedhāvabhr̥tasnānapavitrīkr̥tavapu- [5.] ṣāṃ caḷukyānāṃ kulamalaṃkaripṇo(ḥ)ranekasamaramaṃghaṭṭalabdhanijabhujavija- [6.] yaśrīyaḥ niravadyodāraguṇagaṇālaṃkr̥tasya śrīvijayādityamahārājasya [7.] pautraḥ sphuritakaravāḷadhārāvaśīkr̥tārātibhūmaṇḍalasya svacaritanyakr̥ta-

PLATE II a.

[8.] nr̥ganaḷanahuṣāṃvarīṣayayāte viṣṇoriva svacakranandakasya viṣṇuvarddhanamahā- [9.] rājasya priyatanayaḥ pratā[pā*]nurāgāvanatasamastasāmantamaulīlāḷitaśāsanaḥ [10.] kṣatrocitaśaktitrayapātrībhūtaḥ anekasaṃgrāmavijayāsāditavikramadhava[ḷa]ḥ ya- [11.] madaṇḍacaṇḍadorddaṇḍamaṇḍalāgranakhakhaṇḍitaripukarigaṇḍasthaḷe narendramr̥ga- [12.] rājā arātiṣaḍvargganigrahakaraḥ samadhigatarāj(ā)vidyācatuṣṭayaḥ caturupāyapra- [13.] yogacaturaḥ duṣṭ(ā)nigrahaśiṣṭānugrahakaraḥ madhumathana iva svavikramākrāntabhu[vana]ḥ [14.] yudhiṣṭhira iva bhīmārjunaparākramasahāya[ḥ*] daśarathasuta iva sītānandanakaraḥ manuri-

PLATE II b.

[15.] va sanmārggadarśśī padmāk(ā)ra iva aritimiranikaravidhvaṃsanāditya[ḥ] paramabrahmaṇyaḥ [para]mam[āhe]- [16.] śvaraḥ [sa]mastabhūvanāśrayaśrīvijayādityamahārājādhirājaparameśvarabhaṭṭārakaḥ * * * * [17.] [vādiviṣa]yanivāsino rāṣṭrakūṭṭapramukha(ḥ)kūṭuṃbinaḥ sarvvānitthamājñāpayati [||*] viditamastu [18.] vaḥ [a]bhipendaṇḍuruvāstavyāya kauśikagotrāya hiraṇy(ā)keśisūtrāya veda- [19.] vedāṃgap[ā*]ragāya veṇamaśarmmaṇe nalūcerivāstavyāya kauśika[gotrāya] hi- [20.] raṇyakeśisūtrāya caṭiśarmmaṇe podeṃguvāstavyāya gautama[gotrāya hiraṇya]- [21.] keśisūtrāya vidaśarmmaṇe podaṃguvāstavyāya saṃkrītigotrāya hiraṇy(ā)keśisū-

PLATE III a.

[22.] trāya maviṇḍiśarmmaṇe podeṃguvāstavy[ā*]ya aritagotrāya hiraṇya(ā)keśisūtrāya yā- [23.] jñaśarmmaṇe podeṃguv[ā*]stavyāya saṃkritigotrāya hiraṇy(ā)keśisūtrā[ya * * śa]rmma- [24.] ṇe krovāśiriva[ā*]stavyāya aritagotrāya apastambasūtrā[ya kāma]śarmma [25.] ṇe urpuṭūruva[ā*]stavyāya bhāradvājagotrāya apa[stamba]sūtrāya [26.] viṣṇuśarmmaṇe vaṃgipaṟṟu v[ā*]stavyāya kauṇḍinyagotrā[ya*] apastamba(mba)sūtrā- [27.] ya guñjadevaśarmmaṇe vaṃgipaṟṟu va[ā*]stavyāya śāṇḍilya[gotrāya] apa- [28.] stambasūtrā[ya*] bhadraśarmmaṇe vaṃgipaṟṟu va[ā*]stavyāya kauṇḍinyagotrāya apa-

PLATE III b.

[29.] stambasūtrāya viṣṇuśarmmaṇe vaṃgipaṟṟu va[ā*]stavyāya kauṇḍinyagotrāya a- [30.] pastambasūtrāya nārāyaṇaśarmmaṇe cānturuv[ā*]stavyāya bhāradvājagotrā- [31.] ya apastambasūtrāya droṇaśarmmaṇe cānturuv[ā*]stavyāya bhāradvā- [32.] jagotrāya āpastambasūtrāya nārāyaṇaśarmmaṇe krovaśiriva[ā*]stavyā- [33.] ya haritagotrāya āpastambasūtrāya mādhavaśarmmaṇe krovaśiriv[ā*]sta-

PLATE IV a.

[34.] vy[ā*]ya parasaragotra[ā*]ya apastambasūtrāya vennamaśarmmaṇe krovaśiriva[ā*]stavyāya vatsago- [35.] trāya apastambasūtrāya arudiśarmmaṇe urpuṭūruv[ā*]stavyāya bhāradvājagotrāya [36.] apastambasūtrāya nandiśarmmaṇe kārahaiduv[ā*]stavyāya bhāradvājagotrāya apa- [37.] stambasūtrāya viṣṇuśarmmaṇe kārahaiduv[ā*]stavyāya bhāradvājagotrāya apastambasūtrā- [38.] ya bhāramāśarmmaṇe kārahaiduv[ā*]stavyāya bhāradvājagotrāya apastambasūtrāya yañjaśa-

PLATE IV b.

[39.] rmmaṇe [cāntu][ru*]v[ā*]stavy[ā]ya bhāradvājagotrāya apastambasūtrāya bādadiśarmmaṇe krāja- [40.] v[ā*]stavyāya kauṇḍinyagotrāya apastambasūtrāya veṇṇaśarmmaṇe rāyūruv[ā*]stavya[ā]- [41.] ya agrī[veśya]gotrāya apastambasūtrāya ṟo mpayaśarmmaṇe vedavedāṃgaratebhyaḥ [42.] ṣaṭkarmmaniratebhya catruviṃśātibrāhmaṇebhyā candrugrahaṇani[mitte udaka]pū- [43.] rvva [ koṟṟa paṟṟu] nāma grāmassarvvakarapariha[ā]raṃ [kr̥tvā] dattaḥ [|*] asyāvadhivica[āraḥ pū]rvva[taḥ] a- [44.] tū[gupaṟṟu] da[kṣiṇataḥ vā]napaṟṟu paścimataḥ vā[ ṇḍhaṟū] pe[dayū] uttarataḥ gana[yyā]ra- [45.] bu ca[turviśatyai] datta[ḥ |*] asyopari na [kena]cidbādhā karaṇīyā [|*] karoti yassa pa-

PLATE V.

[46.] ñcamahāpātaka[saṃ]yukto bhavati [||*] vyāsenāpyuktaṃ [||*] bahubhirvvasudhā dattā bahubhiścānu- [47.] pālitā [|*] yasya yasya yadā bhūmistasya tasya tadā phalaṃ [||*] svada(ā)ttāṃ para[da]ttāṃ vā [yo] hareta [48.] vasundharāṃ [|*] ṣaṣṭivaruṣasahasrāṇi viṣṭhāyāṃ jāyate kr̥miḥ [||*] kalpa[koṭisahasrā]ṇi [49.] sva[rge mo]dati bhūmida[ḥ |*] akṣeptā cānumantā ca tānyeva narake vaset [||*] rāmeṇāpyu- [50.] ktaṃ [||*] sarvvānevaṃ bhāvinaḥ pārtthivendrān bhūyo bhūyo yācate rāmabhadraḥ [|*] sāmānyoya dharmmase- [51.] turnr̥pāṇāṃ kāle kāle pālanīyo bhavadbhiḥ [||*] narendramr̥garājasya bhrāt[ā*] haihayavaṃśajaḥ [|*] ājñapti- [52.] rasya dharmmasya rnr̥parudranr̥pottama[ḥ ||*] vijayavādavāstavyāya akṣaralalitācāryyeṇa likhitaṃ [||*]

Hail ! The grandson of the illustrious Vijayāditya-mahārāja, who was adornedwith a multitude of blameless and noble virtues, who had acquired the splendour of victoryby his own arm in many warlike encounters, and who adorned the race of the gloriousChaḷukyas, who belong to the gotra of the Mānavyas, who are praised in the whole world;who are the sons of Hāritī; who have acquired the kingdom by the favour of (Śiva) thehusband of Kauśikī; who are protected by the assemblage of (divine) mothers; who aremeditating at the feet of the lord Mahāsena (Skanda); who have subdued the territories oftheir enemies in an instant at the (mere) sight of the sign of the boar, a boon which they hadobtained through the favour of the blessed Nārāyaṇa (Vishṇu); and whose bodies are puri-fied by bathing at the end of horse-sacrifices;——

The beloved son of Vishṇuvardhana-mahārāja, who subdued the surroundingterritories of his enemies with the edge of his flashing sword, who surpassed by his deedsNr̥ga, Nala, Nahusha, Ambarīsha and Yayāti, and who rejoiced in his sovereignty, just asVishṇu in his discus;——

He whose commands are cherished by the diadems of all vassals who bow affectionately to(his) majesty, who is a receptacle of the three powers which are suitable to the warrior-caste,who is resplendent with the strength which he has acquired by victories in many battles,Narendra-mr̥garāja, who has cut the temples of the elephants of his foes with thesword (that resembles) a claw in his arm which is as fierce as Yama's rod, who has sub-dued the six (internal) enemies, who has acquired the four branches of royal science, whoknows how to employ the four expedients, who chastises the wicked and shows favour tothe good, who has conquered the world by his valour, just as (Vishṇu) the destroyer ofMadhu by his (three) stops, who is assisted by terrible and splendid courage, just as Yudhi-shṭhira was assisted by the courage of Bhīma and Arjuna, who, just as (Rāma) the son ofDaśaratha, gives pleasure to Sītā, who knows the right course, just as Manu, who dispersesthe crowd of his foes, just as the sun disperses the mass of darkness in a lotus-group, themost pious one, the devout worshipper of Maheśvara (Śiva), the asylum of the wholeworld, the illustrious Vijayāditya, the king of great kings, the supreme master, the lord,thus issues his commands to all householders, (viz.) heads of provinces, etc., who inhabit thedistrict of•••

(Line 17.) “Be it known to you, (that 1) gave on the occasion of a lunar eclipse, with alibation of water, the village called Koṟṟapaṟṟu, making (it) exempt from all taxes, to (thefollowing) twenty-four brāhmaṇas, who are engaged in (the study of) the Vedas and Vedāṅgasand intent on (the performance of) the six duties, (viz.) to Veṇama-śarman, who dwells atAbhipendaṇḍuru, belongs to the Kauśika-gotra, follows the Hiraṇyakeśi-sūtra and iswell versed in the Vedas and Vedāṅgas; to Chaṭi-śarman, who dwells at Nalūcheri,belongs to the Kauśika-gotra and follows the Hiraṇyakeśi-sūtra; to Vida-śarman, whodwells at Podeṅgu, belongs to the Gautama-gotra and follows the Hiraṇyakeśi-sūtra;to Maviṇḍi-śarman, who dwells at Podaṅgu, belongs to the Saṁkr̥ti-gotra andfollows the Hiraṇyakeśi-sūtra; to Yājña-śarman, who dwells at Podeṅgu, belongs to theHarita-gotra and follows the Hiraṇyakeśi-sūtra; to• śarman, who dwells at Podeṅgu,belongs to the Saṁkr̥ti-gotra and follows the Hiraṇyakeśi-sūtra; to Kāma-śarman,who dwells at Krovāśiri, belongs to the Harita-gotra and follows the Apastamba-sūtra;to Vishṇu-śarman, who dwells at Urpuṭūru, belongs to the Bhāradvāja-gotra andfollows the Apastamba-sūtra; to Guñjadeva-śarman, who dwells at Vaṅgipaṟṟu, belongsto the Kauṇḍinya-gotra and follows the Apastamba-sūtra; to Bhadra-śarman, whodwells at Vaṅgipaṟṟu, belongs to the Śāṇḍilya-gotra and follows the Apastamba-sūtra;to Vishṇu-śarman, who dwells at Vaṅgipaṟṟu, belongs to the Kauṇḍinya-gotra andfollows the Apastamba-sūtra; to Nārāyaṇa-śarman, who dwells at Vaṅgipaṟṟu, belongsto the Kauṇḍinya-gotra and follows the Apastamba-sūtra; to Droṇa-śarman, whodwells at Chānturu, belongs to the Bhāradvāja-gotra and follows the Apastamba-sūtra;to Nārāyaṇa-śarman, who dwells at Chānturu, belongs to the Bhāradvāja-gotra andfollows the Āpastamba-sūtra; to Mādhava-śarman, who dwells at Krovaśiri, belongsto the Harita-gotra and follows the Āpastamba-sūtra; to Vennama-śarman, who dwellsat Krovaśiri, belongs to the Parāśara-gotra and follows the Apastamba-sūtra; toArudi-śarman, who dwells at Krovaśiri, belongs to the Vatsa-gotra and follows theApastamba-sūtra; to Nandi-śarman, who dwells at Urpuṭūru, belongs to the Bhārad-vāja-gotra and follows the Apastamba-sūtra; to Vishṇu-śarman, who dwells atKārahaidu, belongs to the Bhāradvāja-gotra and follows the Apastamba-sūtra; toBhāramā-śarman, who dwells at Kārahaidu, belongs to the Bhāradvāja-gotra andfollows the Apastamba-sūtra; to Yañja-śarman, who dwells at Kārahaidu, belongs tothe Bhāradvāja-gotra and follows the Apastamba-sūtra; to Bādadi-śarman, who dwellsat Chānturu, belongs to the Bhāradvāja-gotra and follows the Apastamba-sūtra; toVeṇṇa-śarman, who dwells at Krāja, belongs to the Kauṇḍinya-gotra and followsthe Apastamba-sūtra; and to R6ompaya-śarman, who dwells at Rāyūru, belongs to theAgniveśya-gotra and follows the “Apastamba-sūtra.”

(Line 43.) (There follows) the description of the boundaries of this (village).,•••••

(Line 45.) Nobody shall cause obstruction to this (grant); he, who does it, becomespossessed of the five great sins. Vyāsa also has said: [Here follow three of the customaryimprecatory verses, which it is unnecessary to translate.]

(Line 49.) Rāma also has said: [Here follows another verse.]

(Line 51.) The executor (ājñapti) of this charity (was) the excellent prince Nr̥pa-Rudra, who was the brother of Narendra-mr̥garāja and a descendant of the Haihayarace.

(Line 52.) (This edict) was written by Aksharalalitāchārya, who dwelt at Vija-yavāda.

No. 36. A GRANT OF AMMA I.

The original of the subjoined inscription belongs to the Government Central Museum,Madras. According to Mr. Sewell, it “was found at the close of the year 1871 buried inthe ground in a field in the village of Eḍeru near Ākiripalle in the Kistna District, 15miles north-east of Bezvāḍa, a village belonging to the present Zamīndārī of Nūzivīḍu.The plates were presented to the Madras Museum by the then Zamīndār.” A rough tran-script and paraphrase of the inscription were published by S. M. Naṭeśa Śāstrī. As theinscription deserves to be published more carefully owing to its bearing on a part of thehistory of the Eastern Chalukyas, I now edit it from the original plates, the use of whichI owe to the kindness of Dr. E. Thurston, Superintendent, Government Central Museum.

The document is engraved on five copper-plates with raised rims, which are not lessthan (1/4) inch thick. Each plate measures 9(1/4) by 4(1/4) inches. The first and fifth plates areinscribed only on their inner sides, while the three middle ones bear writing on both sides.The characters are extremely elegant and must have been engraved by an accomplishedcalligraphist. The plates are strung on a slightly elliptic ring, which is (1/2) inch thick andmeasures about 5 inches in diameter. The well-cut circular seal, which is attached to thering, rests on an expanded lotus-flower and measures 3(1/4) inches in diameter. It bears, at thetop, a recumbent boar, which faces the right and is surmounted by the moon and the sun,two chāmaras, an elephant-goad and a symbol which I cannot make out; across the centre,the legend śrītribhuvanāṃkuśa; and at the bottom, an expanded lotus-flower (side-view),——all inrelief, on a counter-sunk surface. Both the plates and the seal are in excellent preservation.

The inscription opens with a maṅgala, and then notices in prose and in verse theancestors of the Eastern Chalukya king Amma I. Of the kings from Kubja-Vishṇu-vardhana to Vishṇuvardhana IV. nothing but the names and the length of reigns ismentioned. The next king was Vijayāditya II., who is called Narendra-mr̥garāja inother inscriptions. He fought 108 battles during 12 years with the armies of the Gaṅgasand Raṭṭas, built 108 temples of Śiva in commemoration of his victories and ruled overVeṅgī for 44 years (verses 2 to 4). As Mr. Fleet has pointed out, “the Gaṅgas herereferred to were mahāmaṇḍaleśvaras, feudatories of the Rāshṭrakūṭas, whose inscriptionsare found in the Beḷgaum and Dhārwāḍ Districts.” The Raṭṭas mentioned in the grantwere the Rāshṭrakūṭas themselves. If we deduct the sum of the reigns of the EasternChalukya kings from Kali-Vishṇuvardhana to Chālukya-Bhīma II. from the date ofthe accession of Amma II.——Śaka 867——the accession of Kali-Vishṇuvardhana and thedeath of his predecessor Vijayāditya II. would fall in Śaka 764. Most inscriptions assignto the latter a reign of 48 years, two inscriptions a reign of 40 years, and the subjoinedinscription a reign of 44 years. Accordingly, his accession would fall in Śaka 716, 724or 720. Hence the war between Vijayāditya II. and the Raṭṭas——as suggested by Mr.Fleet——may have taken place during the reigns of the two Rāshṭrakūṭa kings GovindaIII. and Śarva Amoghavarsha, who ruled at least from Śaka 726 to 737 and from 737till at least 800 respectively. As, in a grant of Śaka 730, the lord of Veṅgī is describedas the servant of Govinda III., and as in a grant of Śaka 789 it is stated, that Amogha-varsha was worshipped by the lord of Veṅgī, it seems that each party claimed thevictory over the other. The fact, that Vijayāditya II. built 108 temples of Śiva, is alsoalluded to in two other inscriptions, where it is said, that he founded 108 temples ofNarendreśvara, i.e., temples of Śiva called after his surname Narendra.

Nothing of importance seems to have happened during the short reign of Kali-Vish-ṇuvardhana. His successor Vijayāditya III., who reigned from Śaka 765-66 to 809-10, “having been challenged by the lord of the Raṭṭas, conquered the unequalledGaṅgas, cut off the head of Maṅgi in battle, frightened the fire-brand Kr̥shṇa and burnthis city completely” (verse 10.) The killing of Maṅgi and the burning of the city ofKr̥shṇa is also reported in another inscription. The Kr̥shṇa, whom Vijayāditya III.defeated, is probably identical with the lord of the Raṭṭas, who challenged him, and withthe Rāshṭrakūṭa king Kr̥shṇa II., whose earliest known date is Śaka 825.

After the death of Vijayāditya III., the Rāshṭrakūṭas, as noticed by Mr. Fleet,seem to have been victorious; for his nephew Chalukya-Bhīma I., alias Drohārjuna, whoruled from Śaka 809-10 to 839-40, had to reconquer “the country of Veṅgī, which hadbeen overrun by the army of the Raṭṭa claimants” (line 28f.) The length of the reign ofVijayāditya IV., the successor of Chalukya-Bhīma I., is not mentioned in the subjoinedinscription; according to other grants he ruled six months.

There followed the king, who issued the grant, Amma I., alias Rājamahendra orVishṇuvardhana VI. He, “having drawn his sword, which broke the dishonest hearts ofhis feudatory relatives, who had joined the party of his natural adversaries, won the affec-tion of the subjects and of the army of his father (Vijayāditya IV.)” and of his grandfather(Chalukya-Bhīma I.)” (line 39 ff.) The natural adversaries of Amma I. were probably theRāshṭrakūṭas under Prabhūtavarsha III., whose inscription is dated in Śaka 842.

The grant proper, which takes up the remainder of the inscription, is an order, whichAmma I. addressed to the inhabitants of the Kaṇḍeṟuvāḍi-vishaya, and by which hegranted the village of Goṇṭūru together with twelve hamlets to Bhaṇḍanāditya, aliasKuntāditya, one of his military officers. The donee belonged to the Paṭṭavardhinī-vaṁśa. His ancestor Kāḻakampa had been in the service of Kubja-Vishṇuvardhana,the first of the Eastern Chalukya kings, and had killed a certain Daddara in battle.Bhaṇḍanāditya himself had already served the donor's father, who is here called Vijayā-ditya-Kaliyarttyaṅka. The second part of this name corresponds to the Kollabhi-gaṇḍa or Kollabigaṇḍa of other inscriptions. The grant closes with the enumeration ofthe four boundaries of the village granted and of the names of the twelve hamlets includedin it, and with two of the customary imprecatory verses.

TEXT.

PLATE I.

[1.] sarvvākāramaśeṣasya jagataḥ sarvvadā śivaṃ [|*] gobrāhmaṇanr̥pāṇāṃcca śivaṃ bhavatu sarvvadā || [1*] [2.] svasti [||*] śrīmatāṃ sakalabhuvanasaṃstūyamānamānavyasagotrāṇāṃ hārītīputrāṇāṃ kau- [3.] śikīvaraprasādalabdharājyānāṃ mātr̥gaṇaparipālitānāṃ svāmimahāsenapādānudhyātā- [4.] nāṃ bhagavannārāyaṇaprasādasamāsāditavaravarāhalāṃchanekṣaṇakṣaṇava- [5.] śīkr̥tārātimaṇḍalānāṃ aśvamedhāvabhr̥thasnānapavitrīkr̥tavapuṣāṃ calukyā- [6.] nāṃ kulamalaṃkaraṣṇuḥ (||) satyāśrayavallabhasya bhrātā kubjaviṣṇuvarddhanoṣṭāda- [7.] śa varṣāṇi | tatputro jayasiṃhavallabhastrayastriṃśaṃdvarṣāṇi | taddhrāturindrarājana- [8.] ndano viṣṇuvarddhanaḥ nava varṣāṇi | tatputro maṃgiyuvarājaḥ paṃcaviṃśatisaṃvatsarān [9.] tatsūnurjjayasiṃhastrayodaśa saṃvatsarān | tadvaimāturānujaḥ kokkili[ḥ*]

PLATE II a.

[10.] ṣaṇmāsān | tadagrajo viṣṇurājassvānujamuccāṭy(ā) saptatriṃśatsaṃvatsarān ta- [11.] tputro vijayādityabhaṭṭārakaḥ aṣṭādaśābdān | tannandano viṣṇuvarddhanaḥ ṣaṭtriṃśa- [12.] dabdān | tatputraḥ [|*] gaṃggaraṭṭabalaissārddham dvādaśābdānaha(ā)rnniśam [|*] bhujārjjitabalaṃ [13.] khaḍgasahāyo nayavikramaiḥ [|| 2*] aṣṭottaraṃ yuddhaśatam yuddhvā śaṃbhormmahā- [14.] layān [|*] tatsaṃkhy(ā)yākarodvīro vijayādityabhūpatiḥ [|| 3*] kr̥tvā rājyaṃ [15.] sa veṃggīś(ā)ssacatvāriṃśatassamān [|*] caturuttarasaṃkhyātān yayau śakhyaṃ sacīpa- [16.] teḥ [|| 4*] tatsūnurṇṇayavi(t)dvīraḥ kallyādirvviṣṇuvarddhano | veṃggīnāthassamastānāmāyudhā- [17.] nāṃ kaḷau kr̥tī [|| 5*] varṇṇ[ā*]śramasthitiniyojanadakṣarakṣāśīkṣāparaparapuraṃjayasa-

PLATE II b.

[18.] ktabāhu[ḥ*] | nityanvivarggaparipāḷanatantramantrisaṃvvarddhitākhiladharātalala- [19.] bdhatejāḥ [|| 6*] gajavājiyuddhakuśalassārddhasaṃvvatsaraṃppatiḥ [|*] babhūva rājye [na]yavi- [20.] dabhiṣiktaḥ kulonnateḥ | [7*] tatsutojani samastabhūbhr̥tāṃ śāsakaḥ sakalasaṃpadāṃ pa- [21.] tiḥ [|*] dhairyyadānadhr̥tidharmmanirmmalaśrīpratāpadharamūrttiviśrutaḥ | [8*] samarani- [22.] ratārātivrātānanekadhareśvarān (|) prakr̥tibalasaṃpannaḥ tejastatikrama- [23.] ṇonnatiḥ | vilasadasinā jitvā sūryya pratāpayaśomayairjjagati vijayādi- [24.] tyo nityaṃ guṇaiśca jigāya saḥ | [9*] gaṃgānaṃgajavairiśaktirasamān (|) raṭṭeśasaṃcodito [25.] jitvā maṃgiśiroharat yudhi mahābāhvāptavīryyāryyamā | kr̥ṣṇaṃ saṃkilamaṃ-

PLATE III a.

[26.] kitākhilabalaprāptorusadvikramo (|) bhītārttau ca vidhāya tatpuramaraṃ yo [27.] nirddadāha prabhuḥ | [10*] sa samastabhuvanāśrayaśrīvijayādityaścatuścatvāriṃ- [28.] śadvarṣāṇi | tadanu savitaryyastaṃgate timirapaṭaleneva raṭṭadāyādabale- [29.] nābhivyāptam veṃgīmaṇḍalam tadanujavikramādityasūnuścalukyabhīmā- [30.] dhipo drohārjunāparanāmā svavikramaikasahāyataravāriprabhayāvabhā- [31.] syādhipatirabhūtkiṃ ca || dīnānāthanagranaṭagāyakadharmmadhvajavr̥ttīnām pitarāvi- [32.] va sakheva gururivābhilaṣitaṃ vistīryya kalpatarupratimaścetāṃsi dānena saṃta- [33.] rpya triṃśadvarṣāṇi (|) pālayitvātmaguṇaiḥ purandaramānandayanniva tatsakhyamagamat |

PLATE III b.

[34.] tatputro vijayādityaḥ śaiśavālabdhasaṃpadā [|*] saṃrvvabhogādhirājyāṃgabalaratnai- [35.] ra viśrutaḥ | [11*] jīvatyeva pratāpāptitari bhujabaladhvastatadvairivarggaḥ paścājjitvārivargga- [36.] nnijamajitamahāśaktisaṃpannamantra[ḥ |*] prajñācakreṇa bāhyāṃ ripusāmitimapi svārttha- [37.] bhogaiḥ kr̥tārttho rājyāśīrllabdhatejāḥ samadalamadhipo jetumindraṃ prayā- [38.] taḥ | [12*] tatsūnurudayāditya ivāmm rājamahendrāparanāmā riputimi- [39.] ramārānnihatya prakr̥tisapatnapakṣanikṣiptasāmantakulyakuṭilamanobhaṃ- [40.] gakaraṃ karavālamutkr̥tya śaktitrayasaṃpannapratāpāvarjitapitr̥pitāmaha- [41.] prakr̥tibalaḥ prajñayā suraguruṃ tejasā bhānumantaṃ kṣamayā kṣamāmama-

PLATE IV a.

[42.] ragiriṃ vividhabudhasamāśrayatayānukurvvan sarvvalokāśrayaśrīviṣṇuvarddhanama- [43.] hārājaḥ svarājyābhiṣekakr̥takalyāṇaḥ siṃhāsanārūḍhaḥ kaṇḍeṟu vāḍiviṣaya- [44.] nivāsinaḥ sarvvānkuṭuṃbinassamāhūyetthamājñāpayati sma | asmatkulakallyāṇapa- [45.] raṃp(ā)rāniyogādhikr̥tapaṭṭavarddhinīvaṃśāgraṇyā | kāḻa kaṃpa iti viśrute- [46.] na | kuṃbjaviṣṇuvarddhanānucareṇa saṃgrāme tadanujñayā | durddharṣabalaṃ daddaranā- [47.] mānaṃ vinihatya taccihrāni | yena jagr̥hire | tatkulaprasūtasomādityasya sūnura- [48.] nekayuddhalabdhapratāpaḥ pritiviyarājaḥ [|*] tatsūnussakalārātimadacchedakarā- [49.] yudhaḥ [|*] sevako vijayādityakaliyarttyakabhūbhujaḥ [|| 13*] abhaiṣurbhaṇḍanādityaṃ dr̥ṣṭvā

PLATE IV b.

[50.] pratimukhāṃrjjanam | prāptamujjalagaṇḍākaṃ yaṃ pare yamasannibham | [14*] yo hi | śatrūṇāṃ [51.] tumuleṣu vīrapaṭahaṃ saṃśrāvya jitvā balaṃ kuṃtāditya iti (|) śrutāṃkitamahā- [52.] kīrttipratāpālayaḥ [|*] maccittaṃ paritoṣya bhr̥tyapadavīṃ labdhvā prasādagaṃtaḥ sphītā- [53.] nekabalāribhūpavijayiśrījanmabāhunnatiḥ | [15*] tasmai | sadvādaśagrāmaṭiko [54.] goṃṭūru nāma grāmaḥ sarvvakaraparihārīkr̥tyāsmābhirddatta iti (|) viditama- [55.] stu vosmābhiḥ || asyāvadhayaḥ | pūrvvataḥ goṃguva | dakṣiṇataḥ goṇayūru | paścimata- [56.] ḥ | kaluceṟu vulu | uttarataḥ maḍapalli | eteṣāmmadhyavarttinaḥ kṣetrasīmānaḥ | pūrvvataḥ | [57.] potuṟā yu | āgneyataḥ | peddakoyilamu | dakṣiṇataḥ kuṟu vapoṭi | nairititaḥ pe-

PLATE V.

[58.] ruvāti kuṟu va | paścimataḥ | pālaguṃṭṭa paḍumaṭikaṭṭa | vāyavyataḥ | polakuṃ- [59.] goṇḍa monadurgga bhadhavati | uttarataḥ maḍapallipaṟṟu | īśānataḥ | cāmiṟe niguṃ- [60.] ṭṭa || asyopari na kenacidbādhā karttavyā yaḥ karoti sa paṃcamahāpātako bhava- [61.] ti tathā ca vyāsenoktaṃ [||*] bahubhirvvamudhā dattā bahubhiścānupālitā [|*] yasya [62.] yasya yadā bhūmistasya tasya tadā phalam || svadattāṃ paradattāṃ vā yo ha- [63.] rettu vasundharān [|*] ṣaṣṭiṃ varṣasahasrāṇi viṣṭhāyāṃ jāyate kr̥miḥ ||

TRANSLATION.

(Verse 1.) Let there be prosperity of all kinds for ever to the whole world, prosperityfor ever to cows, brāhmaṇas and princes !

(Line 2.) Hail ! Kubja-Vishṇuvardhana,——the brother of Satyāśraya-Vallabha,who adorned the race of the glorious Chalukyas, etc.——(ruled) for eighteen years. His sonJayasiṁha-Vallabha (ruled) for thirty-three years. Vishṇuvardhana, the son of hisbrother Indra-rāja, (ruled) for nine years. His son Maṅgi-yuvarāja (ruled) for twenty-five years. His son Jayasiṁha (ruled) for thirteen years. Kokkili, his younger brotherfrom a different mother, (ruled) for six months. His elder brother Vishṇu-rāja, havingexpelled his younger brother, (ruled) for thirty-seven years. His son Vijayāditya-bhaṭṭāraka (ruled) for eighteen years. His son Vishṇuvardhana (ruled) for thirty-sixyears. His son,——

(Verses 2 and 3.) The brave king Vijayāditya,——having fought 108 battles, in whichhe acquired power by his arm, with the armies of the Gaṅgas and Raṭṭas for twelve years,by day and by night, sword in hand, by means of polity and valour,——built the same number(i.e., 108) large temples of Śiva.

(Verse 4.) Having ruled his kingdom for forty-four years, this lord of Veṅgī became acompanion of Indra.

(Verses 5 to 7.) His son. Kali-Vishṇuvardhana, the brave lord of Veṅgī,——whoknew (the science of) polity; who was skilled in fighting (kali) with all weapons; who wasdevoted to the art of protecting (his subjects), as he was able to enforce the rules of the castesand orders; whose arms were engaged in the conquest of hostile cities; who acquired gloryon the whole earth, which was made prosperous by his ministers, whose chief aim was alwaysto cherish the three objects of life; who was skilled in fighting with elephants and horses;and who know (how to follow the precepts of) polity in ruling,——was the anointed lord of hisprosperous race for one and a half years.

(Verse 8.) His son was a ruler of all princes and a lord of all wealth, who was renownedfor a frame, which possessed the splendour of beauty, (that appeared the more) spotless onaccount of his valour, liberality, firmness and justice.

(Verse 9.) Having conquered by his flashing sword crowds of warlike enemies (and)many princes, this Vijayāditya (i.e., the sun of victory), who possessed natural power, andwhose rise was due to an inheritance of abundant majesty, daily conquered the sun in theworld by his virtues, which consisted of valour and glory.

(Verse 10.) Having been challenged by the lord of the Raṭṭas, this lord,——who pos-sessed the strength of Śiva, (who resembled) the sun by the power obtained by his strong arm,and who had gained great and excellent might by his strength, which impressed its markon the universe,——conquered the unequalled Gaṅgas, cut off the head of Maṅgi in battle,frightened the firebrand Kr̥shṇa and burnt his city completely.

(Line 27.) This asylum of the whole world, the illustrious Vijayāditya (ruled) forforty-four years. After him, the son of his younger brother Vikramāditya, (viz.) kingCḥalukya-Bhīma, whose other name was Drohārjuna, illumined the country of Veṅgī,——which had been overrun by the army of the Raṭṭa claimants, just as by dense darknessafter sunset,——by the flashing of his sword, the only companion of his valour, and becameking. Then, having fulfilled, like parents, like a friend, (or) like a preceptor, the desires ofthe distressed, the helpless, the naked, the dancers, the singers and those who gained theirlivelihood by (carrying) the banner of virtue, having gratified (their) minds by gifts, like thetree of paradise, and having ruled for thirty years, he became a companion of Indra, asthough he had delighted him by his virtues.

(Verse 11.) His son Vijayāditya was famed for his wonderful strength, which wasthe means of his sway over all enjoyments, and through which he gained prosperity fromhis infancy.

(Verse 12.) Having destroyed the crowd of his (viz., his father's) foes by the strength ofhis arm (and) through his valour, while his father was still living, and having conqueredafter (his father's death) the crowd of his own enemies and the association of his externalfoes by his extensive wisdom, (this) lord,——whose plans were backed up by invincible andgreat power, who was satisfied by the enjoyment of (all) his desires, who longed for (another)kingdom, and who had obtained glory,——went to Indra, in order to conquer one equal half(of Indra's throne).

(Line 38.) His son Amma, whose other name was Rājamahendra,——having destroyedfrom afar his enemies, as the rising sun (destroys from afar) the darkness, and having drawnhis sword, which broke the dīshonest hearts of his feudatory relatives, who had joined theparty of his natural adversaries,——won the affection of the subjects and of the army of hisfather and of his grandfather by his might, which was backed up by the three (regal)powers. (He) who resembled the teacher of the gods in wisdom, the sun in glory, the earthin patience and the mountain of the immortals through his being the resting-place of manylearned men (or gods), the asylum of the whole world, the illustrious Vishṇuvardhana-mahārāja, who had celebrated the festival of his anointment to the kingdom, and who hadascended the throne, having called together all the householders, who inhabit the district ofKaṇḍeṟuvāḍi, thus issued his commands:——

(Line 44.) The chief of the Paṭṭavardhinī family, which was (always) charged withappointments by the prosperous succession of our race, he who was famed by the name ofKāḻakampa, the follower of Kubja-Vishṇuvardhana, killed in battle with his permis-sion (a king) called Daddara, whose army was difficult to be overcome, and seized hisbanners. The son of Somāditya, who descended from his race, was Pritiviya-rāja (!),who acquired glory in many battles.

(Verses 13 and 14.) His son, whose weapons destroyed the pride of all enemies, aservant of king Vijayāditya-Kaliyarttyaṅka, (was) Bhaṇḍanāditya, of whom hisenemies were afraid, when they perceived him approaching, his face covered with collyriumand his cheeks flushed, as if it were Yama, whose (elephant) Añjana was facing (them),and the temples (of whose elephant) were shining (with rutting-juice).

(Verse 15.) For, having sounded the drum of heroes in tumultuous conflicts with theenemies and having defeated (their) army, he,——(who was also called) Kuntāditya, and whowas the abode of the splendour of great fame combined with sacred knowledge,——pleasedmy mind, entered my service and obtained my favour; his long arms were the origin of thesplendour of victory over hostile kings, whose armies were large and numerous.

(Line 53.) “To him we gave the village called Goṇṭūru together with twelve hamlets,having exempted it from all taxes. Thus be it made known to you by us. Its boundaries(are):——on the east, Goṅguva; on the south, Goṇayūru; on the west, Kalucheṟuvulu;on the north, Maḍapalli. The hamlets, which are situated between these (four villages),(are):——on the east, Potuṟāyu; on the south-east, Peddakoyilamu; on the south,Kuṟuvapoṭi; on the south-west, Peruvāti (and) Kuṟuva; on the west, Pālaguṇṭa (and)Paḍumaṭikaṭṭa; on the north-west, Polakuṅgoṇḍa, Monadurga (and) Bhagavatī;on the north, Maḍapallipaṟṟu; on the north-east, Chāmiṟeniguṇṭa. Nobody shallcause obstruction to this (grant). He, who does it, becomes (guilty) of the five great sins.And Vyāsa has said thus: [Here follow two of the customary imprecatory verses.]

No. 37. A GRANT OF CHĀLUKYA-BHĪMA II.

The original of the subjoined inscription was kindly placed at my disposal byR. Sewell, Esq., then Acting Collector of the Kistna District, and was, at his desire, madeover to the Central Museum, Madras, for safe custody. It was discovered recently, whiledigging a mound near the temple at Kolavennu, Bezvāḍa Tālluqa. The document consistsof three copper-plates with raised rims. Each plate measures 9(1/4) by 4(5/8) inches. The first andthird plates are inscribed only on their inner sides, while the second one bears writing onboth sides. The writing on the third plate breaks off in the description of the boundaries ofthe granted village. As there is no trace of any letters after the words: yasyāvadhayaḥpūrvataḥ, “the boundaries of which (are), to the east,” it seems that the document was leftincomplete, perhaps because the necessary details of the surroundings of the village were notto hand, when the edict was issued. The plates are strung on a ring, which is (1/2) inch thickand 5 inches in diameter. The circular seal, which is attached to the ring, rests on an expandedlotus-flower and measures 2(1/4) inches in diameter. It bears at the top a standing boar, whichfaces the right, with the sun and the moon over it, a chaurī and an elephant-goad on its left and achaurī on its right; the centre of the seal is occupied by the legend śrītribhuvanāṃkuśa and its bottomby a lotus-flower with eight petals (bird's-eye view),——all in relief on a counter-sunk surface.Both the inscription and the seal are in fairly good preservation.

The inscription opens with a maṅgala, which mentions the lotus-flower that rises fromVishṇu's navel, and then gives the usual vaṁśāvali of the Eastern Chalukyas fromKubja-Vishṇu to Vikramāditya, the younger son of Chālukya-Bhīma I. The ensuingreign of Yuddhamalla, the son of Tāḻapa, is left out. This omission is probably due tothe fact, that Chālukya-Bhīma II. considered his predecessor, whom he conquered, as anusurper and ignored him purposely. The grant consists of an order addressed by Chālukya-Bhīma II. alias Vishṇuvardhana VII. to the inhabitants of the Kaṇḍeṟuvāṭi-vishaya and issued at the request of a vassal of the king, the Pānara prince Vājjaya. Onthe occasion of a winter-solstice (uttarāyaṇa), Bhīma II. gave the village of Koḍhatalli asan agrahāra to Kommaṇa, who know the kramapāṭha (kramavid) and adhered to theĀpastamba-sūtra. The donce was the son of Deṇiya, who know the kramapāṭha (kramaka),and of Kandamavvā, and the grandson of Revaśarman, an inhabitant of Ābharad-vasukālmādi.

TEXT.

PLATE I.

[1.] harinābhisarojanmā merunālaviśālitaḥ [|*] ajasya janmabhūrādipadmo jayati śā- [2.] śvataṃ | [1*] svasti [||*] śrīmatāṃ sakalabhuvanasaṃstūyamānamānavyasagotrāṇāṃ hārītipu- [3.] trāṇāṃ kauśikīvaraprasādalabdharājyānāṃ mātr̥gaṇapariṃpālitānāṃ svāmimahāse- [4.] napādānudhyātānāṃ bhagavannārāyaṇaprasādasamāsāditavaravarā- [5.] halāṃcchanekṣaṇavaśīkr̥tārātimaṇḍalānāṃmaśvamedha[ā*]vabhr̥thasnānapa- [6.] vitrīkr̥tavapuṣāṃ cālukyānāṃ kulamalaṃkariṣṇoḥ (|) satyāśrayasya [7.] bhrātā kubjaviṣṇuraṣṭādaśa varṣa[ā*]ṇi | tatputro jayasiṃhastrayastriṃśataṃ | tadbhrāturi- [8.] ndarājasya nandano viṣṇuvarddhano nava | tatsuto maṃgiyuvarājappaṃcaviṃśati[m*] | tadātma- [9.] jo jayasiṃha trayodaśa | tadvaimāturā[nu*]jaḥ kokkili[ḥ*] ṣanmāsa | tajyeṣṭho viṣṇuvarddha-

PLATE IIa.

[10.] nassaptatriṃśataṃ | tadauraso vijayādityabhaṭṭāra aṣṭādaśa | tatputro viṣṇurāja[ḥ*] ṣa- [11.] ṭtriṃśataṃ | tatsūnurnnarendramr̥garāja catvāriṃśataṃ | tatsuta[ḥ*] kaliviṣṇuvarddhanoṣṭādaśa- [12.] māsaṃ | tattanujo guṇakenallavijayāditya catucatvāriṃśataṃ | tadanujavikra- [13.] mādityātmajaścālukyabhīma triṃśataṃ | tatputro vijayāditya[ḥ*] ṣanmāsāṃ [|*] [14.] tattanujommarāja[ḥ*] sapta saṃvatsar[ā*]n | tatsūnurvvijayāditya[ḥ*] pa- [15.] kṣaṃ | tadanu tāḻa parājo māsaṃ | taṃ viniṃrjjitya cālukyabhima[ta*]na- [16.] yo vikramāditya[ḥ*] saṃ[va*]tsaraṃ satrikaliṃgaṃ veṃgimaṇḍalamapālayat || dvaimāturommarā- [17.] jasya vijayādityanandana[ḥ |*] cālukyabhīmo badhnāti paṭṭamācandratārakaṃ | [2*] yastāta- [18.] [vi]kyanākhyaṃ nvaḻa dimunniṟi va [?] rājamārttaṇḍo ājau vijitya bāhvārggāpayati ja-

PLATE IIb.

[19.] nairṇnijaṃ janodāha(ā)raṇaṃ || merurivālaṃdhyamahimā || induri[va*] sakalakalādhā- [20.] rassa sarvvalokāśrayaśrīviṣṇuvarddhanamahārāj[ā*]dhirājaparameśvaraparama[bha*]ṭṭā- [21.] rakaparamabra[hmāṇyā ka]ṇḍeṟu vāṭiviṣayanivāsino rāṣṭrakuṭapramukhān kuṭiṃ- [22.] bina ithamājña[ā*]payati || pānaramahīpapāvanasatyatyāgābhimāna- [23.] śauryyanidhiḥ | madrājyarakṣaṇāṃsalabāhurvvājjaya iti kṣitīśaste- [24.] na (|) prārtthyamānairasmābhiḥ [|*] ābharadvasukālmādivāstavyādrevaśarmmaṇaḥ [|*] de- [25.] ṇiyakramako jajñe vedivedāṃgavidvibhuḥ [|| 3*] syatreṇāpastaṃbaḥ kommaṇaḥ kulabhūṣa- [26.] ṇaḥ | suta[ḥ*] sv(ā)bhijanastasya (|) brahmaśrībhāsvaradyutiḥ | [4*] kandamavvātmajaḥ kāntvā(ḥ) kā- [27.] maḥ kāmadhugartthināṃ | yatsampatsarasīmetya(ḥ) viprahaṃsā vibhāntyamī | [5*]

PLATE III.

[28.] yatputrapautrāḥ paṭavo vaṭavo v(ā)ragoṣṭhiṣu | agrahārāgra[pū]j[ā*]nāmā- [29.] pnavanti paraṃparāṃ [|| 6*] tasme kommaṇakramavide sarvvakaraparihāreṇa koḍhata- [30.] lli nāma grāmaḥ agrahārikr̥tya udakapūrvvamuttarāyaṇanimitte dattami- [31.] ti viditamastu vaḥ [||*] yasya[ā*]vadhayaḥ purvvataḥ

TRANSLATION.

(Verse 1.) The primeval lotus-flower, which rises from a tank (that consists of) the navelof Hari (Vishṇu), which is enlarged by a stalk (that consists of the mountain) Meru, andwhich is the birth-place of Aja (Brahman), is victorious for ever.

Hail! Kubja-Vishṇu, the brother of Satyāśraya, who adorned the race of theglorious Chālukyas, etc., (ruled) for eighteen years.

His son Jayasiṁha (ruled) for thirty-three (years).

Vishṇuvardhana, the son of his brother Indra-rāja, (ruled) for nine (years).

His son Maṅgi-yuvarāja (ruled) for twenty-five (years).

His son Jayasiṁha (ruled) for thirteen (years).

Kokkili, his younger brother from a different mother, (ruled) for six months.

His elder brother Vishṇuvardhana (ruled) for thirty-seven (years).

His legitimate son Vijayāditya-bhaṭṭāraka (ruled) for eighteen (years).

His son Vishṇu-rāja (ruled) for thirty-six (years).

His son Narendra-mr̥garāja (ruled) for forty (years).

His son Kali-Vishṇuvardhana (ruled) for eighteen months.

His son Guṇakenalla-Vijayāditya (ruled) for forty-four (years).

Chālukya-Bhīma, the son of his younger brother Vikramāditya, (ruled) for thirty(years).

His son Vijayāditya (ruled) for six months.

His son Amma-rāja (ruled) for seven years.

His son Vijayāditya (ruled) for half a month.

After him Tāḻapa-rāja (ruled) for (one) month.

Having conquered him, Vikramāditya, the son of Chālukya-Bhīma, ruled for(one) year over the country of Veṅgi together with Trikaliṅga.

(Verse 2.) Chālukya-Bhīma, the son of Vijayāditya and brother of Amma-rājaby a different mother, ties the (royal) tiara for as long a time as the moon and stars shallendure.

Having conquered in a battle with his arm Tāta-Bikyana(?)••• , this Rāja-mārtaṇḍa (i.e., the sun among kings) causes his fame to be sung by the people.

He who, like Meru, is possessed of insurmountable greatness, and who knows all arts(kalā), just as the (full) moon possesses all digits (kalā), this asylum of the whole world, theillustrious Vishṇuvardhana, the king of great kings, the supreme master, the supremelord, the most pious one, thus issues his commands to the householders, (viz.) heads ofprovinces, etc., who inhabit the district of Kaṇḍeṟuvāṭi:——

“Be it known to you that, at the request of king Vājjaya, who purifies the Pānaraprinces, who is a treasure-house of truthfulness, liberality, pride and heroism, and whosestrong arm (is able) to protect my kingdom;”——

(Verse 3.) From Revaśarman, who dwelt at Ābharadvasukālmādi, there sprangthe lord Deṇiya, who knew the kramapāṭha, the Vedas and Vedāṅgas.

(Verse 4.) His son was the noble Kommaṇa, a follower of the Āpastamba-sūtra, whoadorned his race and was resplendent with holiness;

(Verse 5.) The son of Kandamavvā, (who resembled) Kāma in beauty and whofulfilled the desires of suppliants. Having approached his abundance, those brāhmaṇas areresplendent, just as swans which have entered a tank.

(Verse 6.) His sons and grandsons, youths who are clever in assemblies of eminent men,obtain a succession of agrahāras and of highest marks of reverence.

“To this Kommaṇa, who knows the kramapāṭha, we gave, with exemption from alltaxes, the village called Koḍhatalli, making it an agrahāra, with a libation of water, on theoccasion of the winter-solstice.”

The boundaries of this (village are): on the east•••••

No. 38. A GRANT OF AMMA II.

Like the preceding inscription, this one was received from Mr. R. Sewell, who found it lyingin the Huzūr Treasury attached to the Collector's Office, Masulipatam, and was made overto the Madras Museum. The document consists of three copper-plates with raised rims.Each plate measures 7(3/4) by 3(3/4) inches. The first and third plates are inscribed only on theirinner sides, while the second one bears writing on both sides. They are all much worn, andof the third plate one entire half is lost. The plates are strung on a ring, which is (3/8) inchthick and 5 inches in diameter. The circular seal, which is attached to the ring, rests onan expanded lotus-flower and measures 2(7/8) inches in diameter. It is much corroded, but stillshows distinct traces of a standing boar, which faces the right, at the top, of the legend śrītribhuvanāṃkuśa across the centre, and of a lotus-flower with eight petals [bird's-eye view] atthe bottom——all in relief on a counter-sunk surface.

The document opens with the usual vaṁśāvali of the Eastern Chalukyas from Kubja-Vishṇuvardhana. The donor is Amma-rāja II. alias Vijayāditya V. (who began to reignin Śaka 867). The king addresses his order to the inhabitants of the Gudravāra-vishaya,which must be identical with the Gudrāvāra- or Gudrahāra-vishaya of other inscrip-tions. The donee, whose name is lost, was the family priest (kulabrāhmaṇa) of the king andbelonged to the Kauṇḍilya-gotra (sic). The object granted seems to have been a field,which had formerly belonged to the donee (etadīya-prāktana-kshetra), but had been takenaway from him (vilupta) and was probably restored to him by the present document. Theother details of the grant are lost.

TEXT.

PLATE I.

[1.] svasti [||*] śrīmatāṃ sakalabhuvanasaṃstūyamānamānavyasagotrāṇāṃ [2.] hārītiputrāṇāṃ kauśikīvaraprasādalabdharājyānāmmātr̥gaṇaparipālitā- [3.] nāṃ svāmimahāsenapādānudhyāyināṃ bhagavannārāyaṇaprasādasa[mā]- [4.] sāditavaravarāhalāṃchanekṣaṇavaśīkr̥tārātimaṇḍalānāṃmaśva- [5.] medhāvabhr̥thasnānapavitrīkr̥tavapuṣā cālukyānāṃ kulamalaṃka[ri*]- [6.] ṣṇossatyāśrayavallabhendrasya bhrātā kubjaviṣṇuvarddhanoṣṭādaśa varṣāṇi veṃgī- [7.] deśamapālayat | tadātmajo [ja]yasiṃhastrayastriṃśataṃ || tadanuje- [8.] ndrarājanandano viṣṇuvarddhano nava || [tatsū]nurmmagiyuvarājaḥ paṃcaviṃśatim [|*]

PLATE II a.

[9.] tatputro jayasiṃhastrayodaśa | tadavarajakkokkiliḥ ṣaṇmāsān | tasya jyeṣṭho [10.] bhrātā viṣṇuvarddhanastamuccāṭya saptatriṃśatam | tatputro vijayādityabhaṭṭāra- [11.] koṣṭādaśa || tatsuto viṣṇuvarddhanaṣvaṭtriṃśatam || tatsuto vijaya[ādi*]tyanarendramr̥- [12.] garājasoṣṭacatvāriṃśatam || tatputraḥ kaliviṣṇuvarddhanodhyarddha- [13.] varṣā || tatsuto guṇagavijayāditya catucatvāriṃśataṃ || ta- [14.] dbhrāturvvikramādityabhūpateḥ vilasatkaṇṭhikādāmakaṇṭhasya tanayo [15.] nayī | dīnānāthāturāṇāndvija[vara]samiteryyācakānāṃ yatīnānnā- [16.] nādeśāgatānāṃ paṭuvaṭunaṭasadgāyakānāṃ kavīnāṃ [|*] bandhūnāmandha-

PLATE IIb.

[17.] [kā]nāmabhilaṣitaphalaśrāṇanādra[kṣaṇā]dyo māteva triṃśadabdānbhuvamamunagasau [18.] [cā]rucālukyabhīmaḥ || [1*] tatputro vijayādityaṣṣaṇmāsān | tasyāmmarājaḥ sapta | tadanu tālapa- [19.] rājo māsaṃ | tamuccāṭya cālukyabhīmātmajo vikramāditya[ḥ*] saṃvatsarān | tadanu yuddhamalla[ḥ*] sa- [20.] [pta |] nirjjityārjjunasannibho janapadāttannirggamayyoddhatandāyādāninabhānulīnabhagaṇākārānvidhāyeta- [21.] [rān] | vajjrīvorjjita[nā]kamammanr̥paterbhrātā kanīyānbhuvaṃ bhīmo bhīmaparākramassama[bhu]na[k] [22.] [saṃ]vatsarān dvādaśa || [2*] tasya maheśvaramūrtterumāsamānākr̥tekkumārābhaḥ [|*] lokamahādevyā[ḥ*] khalu [23.] [ya]ssamabhavadammarājākhyaḥ || [3*] yasminśāsati nr̥patau paripakvānekasasya[saṃpacchā]lī | satatapayodhe- [24.] [nu]rabhīrnnirītiraparujnirastacoro deśaḥ || [4*] ssamastabhuvanā[śraya]śrīvijayādityama[hā]rājā-dhirāja- [25.] [pa]rameśvaraḥ paramabhaṭṭārakaḥ paramabrahmaṇya gu[dravā]raviṣayanivāsino rāṣṭrakūṭṭa[pramukhā]-

PLATE III.

[26.] nkuṭuṃbinassamāhūyetthamājñāpayati || kanna * * * * * * * * * * * [27.] rmmaṇaḥ putrāya kauṇḍillyagotrāya tā[ḻu] paṟṟu grā[ma] * * * * * * * * * [28.] rmmābhidhānāya matkulabrāhmaṇāya mama dharmma * * * * * * * * * * * [29.] sya vāyuvyandiśi etadīyyaprāktanakṣetraṃ vilu- * * * * * * * * * * [30.] rvvakaraparihāramudakapūrvva * * * * * * * * * * * * * * [31.] asyāvadhayaḥ pūrvvataḥ va * * * * * * * * * * * * * * [32.] nāmagrāmasya sīmaiva sīm[ā*] | uttarataḥ ka * * * * * * * * * * [33.] syopari na kenacidbādhā karttavyā yaḥ karoti * * * * * * * * * * [34.] thā coktaṃ vyāsena || svāmino na paro deva i * * * * * * * * * * [35.] * * * * * paripālakāḥ |

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Kubja-Vishṇuvardhana, the brother of Satyāśraya-Vallabhendra, whoadorned the race of the glorious Chālukyas, etc., ruled over the country of Veṅgī foreighteen years.

His son Jayasiṁha (ruled) for thirty-three (years).

Vishṇuvardhana, the son of his younger brother Indra-rāja, (ruled) for nine (years).

His son Maṅgi-yuvarāja (ruled) for twenty-five (years).

His son Jayasiṁha (ruled) for thirteen (years).

His younger brother Kokkili (ruled) for six months.

His elder brother Vishṇuvardhana, having expelled him, (ruled) for thirty-seven(years).

His son Vijayāditya-bhaṭṭāraka (ruled) for eighteen (years).

His son Vishṇuvardhana (ruled) for thirty-six (years).

His son Vijayāditya-Narendra-mr̥garāja (ruled) for forty-eight (years).

His son Kali-Vishṇuvardhana (ruled) for one and a half years.

His son Guṇaga-Vijayāditya (ruled) for forty-four (years).

The victorious son of his brother, prince Vikramāditya, (who wore) on his neck aglittering necklace,——

(Verse 1.) That handsome Chālukya-Bhīma enjoyed for thirty years the earth,protecting (it) like a mother (her child), and granting the fruits of their desires to the dis-tressed, helpless and sick, to the association of the best of twice-born, to beggars, to ascetics,to clever youths, dancers, excellent singers and poets, who had come from various countries,to his relatives and to the blind.

His son Vijayāditya (ruled) for six months.

His (son) Amma-rāja (ruled) for seven (years).

After him, Tālapa-rāja (ruled) for (one) month.

Having expelled him, Vikramāditya, the son of Chālukya-Bhīma, (ruled) for (one)year.

After him Yuddhamalla (ruled) for seven (years).

(Verse 2.) Having conquered and expelled from the country this haughty one, andhaving made the other heirs to assume the appearance of stars, which are absorbed in the raysof the sun, the younger brother of king Amma, (viz.) Bhīma, who resembled Arjuna, andwho was possessed of terrible power, enjoyed for twelve years the earth, just as the bearer ofthe thunderbolt (Indra) does the great heaven.

(Verse 3.) Just as Kumāra to Maheśvara from Umā, Amma-rāja was born to himfrom Lokamahādevī.

(Verse 4.) While this king was ruling, the country produced an abundance of well-ripened grain of various kinds, possessed cows that were continually yielding milk, and wasfree from fears, calamities, diseases, and thieves.

This asylum of the whole world, the illustrious Vijayāditya, the king of great kings,the supreme master, the supreme lord, the most pious one, having called together the house-holders, (viz.) heads of provinces, etc., who inhabit the district of Gudravāra, thus issues hiscommands:——* * * * * * * * * *

No. 39. A GRANT OF VĪRA-CHOḌA.

The original of the subjoined grant belongs to the Sir W. Elliot Collection in the BritishMuseum and was lent to me for publication by Dr. Burgess. It had been previously in the possession of the karaṇam of Chellūr, a village in the Cocanada: Tālluqa of the GodāvarīDistrict: The grant consists of five copper-plates with raised rims. Each plate measures 5(3/4)by 10(1/4) inches. The first plate bears writing only on its inner side, while the remaining onesare inscribed on both sides. The preservation of the plates is fairly good; the fifth only issomewhat damaged. The ring, which bears the seal, has been cut. It is (5/8) inch thick and6(1/4) inches in diameter. The well-preserved seal measures 2(5/8) inches in diameter. It rests onan expanded lotus-flower and bears in relief on a counter-sunk surface the legend śrītribhuvanāṃkuśa.Over the latter, it contains a boar, which faces the right and is surrounded by two lampstands, two chāmaras, the sun and the moon, an elephant-goad and a conch. Below the legend,there is a drum (?), an expanded lotus-flower (bird's-eye view), an emblem resembling whatMr. Fleet supposes to be a makara-toraṇa, and a svastika.

Abstracts of the present inscription have already been published by Sir W. Elliot. Itis the latest known document of the Eastern Chalukya a dynasty and possesses considerableinterest, as it contains valuable details about the connection between the Eastern Chalukyasand the Choḷas and thus settles the dates of several kings of the last-mentioned dynasty.

The vaṁśāvali of the inscription consists of four parts:——

I. (Lines 1-16.) A genealogy of the lunar race down to Udayana, commencing withwhom fifty-nine emperors are supposed to have reigned at Ayodhyā.

II. (Lines 16-28.) An account of five Early Chalukya kings, viz.:——

Vijayāditya I., killed in a battle with Trilochana-Pallava.Vishṇuvardhana, married to a Pallava princess.Vijayāditya II.Pulakeśi-Vallabha.Kīrtivarman.

III. (Lines 28-46.) The usual succession of the Eastern Chalukyas of Veṅgī fromKubja-Vishṇuvardhana to Vimalāditya.

IV. (Lines 46-78.) An account of the later Eastern Chalukyas during their con-nection with the Choḷas, viz.:——

[see file sii01-04_tables.txt]

The first and second parts of the vaṁśāvali need not be treated in detail, as the first isentirely mythical, and Mr. Fleet considers the second to be “a mere farrago of vaguetradition and Purāṇik myths, of no authority, based on the undoubted facts that the Cha-lukyas did come originally from the north, and did find the Pallavas in possession of someof the territories afterwards acquired by themselves, and on a tradition of the later Kādambasthat the founder of their family was named Trilochana or Trinetra.”

The third part of the vaṁśāvali agrees with Mr. Fleet's grants of Rājarāja I. and ofKulottuṅga-Choḍa-deva II. Just as in the grant of Rājarāja I. a reign of 3 years isallotted to Dānārṇava, who is here also called Dāna-nr̥pa, and an interregnum of 27years is stated to have taken place after him. There follow the reigns of his sons Śakti-varman (12 years) and Vimalāditya (7 years). No mention is made of the Choḷaprincess Kūndavā, whom the latter married according to the grant of Rājarāja I.

We now turn to the fourth part of the vaṁśāvali. The son of Vimalāditya, Rājarāja, whoruled for 41 years (line 47), married Ammaṅga-devī, the daughter of a Rājendra-Choḍaof the solar race (verse 7). Their son Rājendra-Choḍa (verse 8), Kulottuṅga-deva(verse 11) or Rājanārāyaṇa (verse 12) at first ascended the throne of Veṅgī (verse 9),conquered Kerala, Pāṇḍya, Kuṇtala and other countries (verse 10), and was anointedto the Choḍa kingdom (verse 11). He married Madhurāntakī, the daughter of aRājendra-deva of the solar race (verse 12) and had by her seven sons (verse 13). Whenhe rose to the Choḍa kingdom, he had given the kingdom of Veṅgī to his paternal uncleVijayāditya (verse 14), who died after a reign of fifteen years (verse 15). Then he gaveVeṅgī to his son Rājarāja (verses 13 and 16) and, when the latter had returned after oneyear's reign (verse 17), to Rājarāja's younger brother Vīra-Choḍa (verse 18), who wascrowned at Jaganātha-nagarī (verse 20) in Śaka 1001 (verse 21). As the differencebetween this date and Śaka 944, the date of the accession of Rājarāja I. according to Mr.Fleet's grant, is equal to the sum of the intervening reigns of Rājarāja I., VijayādityaVI. and Rājarāja II. (41+15+1=57), it follows that Rājendra-Choḍa must haveappointed Vijayāditya VI. viceroy of Veṅgī in the very year of his accession. Thepresent grant of Vīra-Choḍa is dated in the 21st year of his reign, i.e., Śaka 1022, or 12years before the death of his father Rājendra-Choḍa and before the accession of his elderbrother Vikrama-Choḍa.

The chief importance of the Chellūr plates consists in the light, which they throw ona portion of the history of the Choḷa dynasty. The large Leyden grant and some of theTamil inscriptions contained in the present volume mention three Western Chālukya kings,who were the antagonists of three Choḷa kings:——

1. According to the large Leyden grant, Rājarāja-deva (see Nos. 40, 41 and 66,below) conquered Satyāśraya. This was probably the Western Chālukya king Satyā-śraya II. (Śaka 919 to about 930.) Consequently, Rājarāja-deva may be identifiedwith that Rājarāja of the Sūryavaṁśa, whose daughter Kūndavā was married to theEastern Chalukya king Vimalāditya (Śaka 937 (?) to 944). With this agrees theKoṅgu Chronicle, which places Rājarāja's reign about Śaka 926.

2. According to Nos. 67 and 68, below, Rājendra-Choḷa-deva conquered Jaya-siṁha. This was the Western Chālukya king Jayasiṁha III. (about Śaka 940 toabout 964), who, in one of his inscriptions, calls himself “the lion to the elephant Rājendra-Choḷa” (see the introduction to No. 67). Consequently, Rājendra-Choḷa-deva must beidentified with that Rājendra-Choḍa of the Sūryavaṁśa, whose daughter Ammaṅga-devīwas married to the Eastern Chalukya king Rājarāja I. (Śaka 944 to 985), and who maybe the same as that Rājendra-Choḍa, whose younger sister Kūndavā was marriedto Vimalāditya (Śaka 937 (?) to 944). If the last identification is correct, Rājendra-Choḷa-deva would have been the son of Rājarāja-deva.

3. According to the fragmentary inscription No. 127, below, and according to an inscrip-tion at Māmallapuram, Rājendra-deva conquered Āhavamalla. This was probablythe Western Chālukya king Āhavamalla II. or Someśvara I. (about Śaka 964 to about990), who, according to inscriptions and according to the Vikramāṅkacharita, fought with theChoḷas. Consequently, Rājendra-deva may be identified with that Rājendra-deva ofthe Sūryavaṁśa, whose daughter Madhurāntakī was married to the Eastern Chalukyaking Rājendra-Choḍa or Kulottuṅga-Choḍa-deva I. (Śaka 985 to 1034.) Theinscriptions do not inform us, in what manner Rājendra-deva was related to his predecessorRājendra-Choḷa-deva.

The subjoined table will show at a glance all supposed synchronisms:——

[see file sii01-04_tables.txt]

In order to prevent its re-occurrence, I conclude with alluding to thein all previous pedigrees of the Choḷas. This was the confounding of the two Choḷa kingsRājarāja and Rājendra-Choḷa with their Eastern Chalukya grandsons, who seem tohave received their names from those of their maternal grandfathers. In reality the EasternChalukya king Rājarāja I. ruled only over Veṅgī. His son Rājendra-Choḍa orKulottuṅga-Choḍa-deva I., though at first king of Veṅgī, seems to have inheritedthe Choḷa kingdom from his father-in-law, the Choḷa king Rājendra-deva, in Śaka 985.

After the vaṁśāvali, the subjoined inscription contains the grant itself. It is an order,which was addressed by the paramamāheśvara Vīra-Choḍa-deva (line 79), alias Vishṇu-vardhana (line 78) to the inhabitants of the Guddavāṭi-vishaya (line 80). In the 21styear of his reign (line 113) the king gave a village of the above-mentioned district, whosename is indistinct, but seems to have been Kolāṟu (line 103), to a temple of Vishṇu at theagrahāra of Chellūru. This Vishṇu temple had been founded (verse 36) by the king'ssenāpati (verse 30) Meḍamārya (verse 27), alias Guṇaratnabhūshaṇa (verse 29), who hadalso constructed a pond at the same village of Chellūru (verse 34) and founded two sattras atDrākshārāma and Pīṭhapurī (verse 33). He was the son of Potana of the Mudgala-gotra (verse 24), who had received from Rājarāja the somewhat lengthy title ofRājarāja-brahma-mahārāja (verse 25), by Kannamāmbā (verse 26). The edict endswith the statement, that its executors (ājñapti) were the five ministers (pañcha pradhānāḥ), andwith the names of the composer and the writer.

TEXT.

PLATE I.

[1.] śrīdhāmnaḥ puruṣottamasya mahato nārāyaṇasya prabhornnābhīpaṃkaruhāt babhūva [2.] jagata[ḥ*] sraṣṭā svayabhūstata[ḥ |*] jajñe mānasa(|)sūnuratririti yastasmānmuneratritassomo vaṃśaka- [3.] rasmudhāṃśurudita[ḥ*] śrīkaṇṭhacūḍāmaṇiḥ [|| 1*] tasmādabhūtsudhāsūterbbudho budhanutastataḥ [|*] jātaḥ purū- [4.] ravā nāma cakravarttī savikramaḥ || [2*] tasmādāyustato nahuṣaḥ | tato yayātiścakravarttī vaṃśakarttā[|] ta- [5.] taḥ puruḥ tato janamejayaḥ tataḥ prācīśaḥ tatassenyayātiḥ tato hayapatiḥ tatassārvvabhauma[ḥ*] ta- [6.] to jayasenaḥ tato mahābhaumaḥ tasmādaiśānakaḥ tataḥ krodhānanaḥ tato devakiḥ tasmādr̥bhu- [7.] kaḥ tasmādr̥kṣakaḥ tato mativarassatrayāgayājī sarasvatīnadīnāthaḥ tataḥ kātyā- [8.] yanaḥ tato nīlaḥ tato duṣyaṃtaḥ tatsutaḥ (|) gaṃgāyamuna[ā*]tīrayadavicchinnānnidhāya yū- [9.] pān kramaśaḥ kr̥tvā tathāśvamedhannāma mahākarmma bharata iti yolabhata | tato bharatādbhvama- [10.] nyuḥ | tato hastī tato virocanaḥ | tasmādajamilaḥ tatassaṃvaraṇaḥ tatassudhanvā [|] tataḥ parikṣi- [11.] t tato bhīmasanastataḥ pradīpanaḥ tataśśaṃtanuḥ tato vicitravīryya[ḥ] tataḥ pāṇḍurājaḥ ta- [12.] taḥ pāṇḍavāḥ | yenādāhi vijitya kāṇḍavamaṭho gāṇḍīvinā vajriṇaṃ yuddhe pāśupatāstrama- [13.] [ndha]karipoścālābhi daityān bahūn [|*] iṃdrārddhāsanamadhyarohi jayinā yat kālikeyādi-

PLATE IIa.

[14.] kān hatvā sveramakāri vaṃśavipinaśchedaḥ kurūṇāṃ vibhoḥ | [3*] tatorjjunādabhimanyuḥ tataḥ parikṣit [15.] tato(ḥ) janamejayaḥ tataḥ kṣemukaḥ tato naravāhanaḥ tataśśatānīkaḥ tasmādudayanaḥ tataḥprabhr̥- [16.] tiṣvavicchinnasaṃtānapvayodhyāsiṃhāsanāsīneṣvekānnaṣaṣṭicakravarttiṣu gateṣu tadvaṃśyo vija- [17.] yādityo nāma rājā [|] vijigīṣayā dakṣiṇāpatha gatvā trilocanapallavamadhikṣipya daivadurīhayā [18.] lokāṃtaramagamat | tasmin saṃkule purohitena vr̥ddhāmātyaiśca sārddhamaṃtarvvatī tasya mahādevī [19.] muḍivemunāmāgrahāramupagamya tadvāstavyena viṣṇubhaṭṭasomayājinā mahāmuni- [20.] prabhāvena duhitr̥nirvviśeṣamabhirakṣitā satī viṣṇuvarddhanannaṃdanamasūta [|*] sā ta- [21.] sya kumārakasya mānavyasagotrahārītiputradviṃpakṣagotrakramocitāni karmmā- [22.] ṇi kārayitvā tamavarddhayat | sa ca mātrā viditavr̥ttāṃtassannirggatya calukyagirau naṃdā bha- [23.] gavatīṃ gaurīmārādhya kumāranārāyaṇamātr̥gaṇāṃśca saṃtarppya śvetātapatraikaśaṃkhapaṃca- [24.] mahāśabdapāliketanapratiḍakkavarāhalāṃcchanapiṃcchakuṃtasiṃhāsanamakaratoraṇakanakadaṇḍagaṃ- [25.] gāyamunādīni svarulakramāgatāni nikṣiptānīva sāmrājyacihrāni samādāya kaḍaṃbagaṃgādibhū- [26.] mipānnirjjitya satunarmmadāmadhyaṃ sārddhasaptalakṣaṃ dakṣiṇāpathaṃ pālayāmāsa | tasyāsīdvija-

PLATE IIb.

[27.] yādityo viṣṇuvarddhanabhūpateḥ [|*] pallavānvayajātāyā mahādevyāśca naṃdana[ḥ] | [4*] tatsutaḥ [28.] pulakeśivallabham tatputraḥ kīrttivarmmā tasya tanayeḥ svasti śrīmatāṃ sakalabhuvanasaṃ- [29.] stūyamānamānavyasagotrāṇāṃ hārītiputrāṇāṃ kau[śikī]varaprasādalabdharājyānā[mmā]- [30.] tr̥gaṇaparipālitānāṃ svāmimahāsenapādānudhyātānāṃ bhagavannārāyaṇaprasādasamā- [31.] sāditavaravarāhalācchanekṣaṇakṣaṇavaśikr̥tārātimaṇḍalānāmaśvamedhāvabhr̥thasnānapa- [32.] vitrīkr̥tavapuṣāṃ cālukyānāṃ kulamalaṃkariṣṇossatyāśrayavallabheṃdrasya bhrā- [33.] tā kubjaviṣṇuvarddhanoṣṭādaśa varṣāṇi vaṃgīdeśamapālayat tadātmajo jayasi- [34.] havallabhastrayastriṃśatam | tadanuja idrarājassapta dināni | tatsuto viṣṇuvarddhano nava va- [35.] rṣāṇi | tatsūnurmmagiyuvarājaḥ paṃcaviṃśatim tatputro jayasiṃhastrayodaśa tadavarajaḥ [36.] kokkiliṣṣaṇmāsān tasya jyeṣṭho bhrātā viṣṇuvarddhanastamuccāṭya saptatriṃśatam tatputro vija- [37.] yādityabhaṭṭārakoṣṭādaśa | tattanujo viṣṇuvarddhana[ḥ*] ṣaṭtriṃśatam tatsuto nareṃdramr̥garājoṣṭā- [38.] catvāriṃśataṃ tatsutaḥ kaliviṣṇuvarddhanoddhyarddhavarṣa tatsuto guṇagāṃkavijayādityaścatuśca- [39.] tvāriṃśatam tadbhrāturvvikramādityasya tanayaścālukyabhīmastriṃśatam | tatsutaḥ kollabhigaṇḍa-

PLATE IIIa.

[40.] vijayādityaṣṣaṇmāsān | tatsutommarājassapta varṣāṇi | tatsutaṃ vijayādityaṃ bālamu- [41.] ccāṭya tāḍape māsamekam | taṃ jitvā cālukyabhīmasuto vikramāditya ekādaśa māsān [42.] tattāḍaparājasuto yuddhamallassapta varṣāṇi | tamuccāṭya deśādammarājānujo rājabhī- [43.] maḥ dvādaśa varṣāṇi tatsūnurammarājaḥ paṃcaviṃśatiṃ | tasya dvemāturo dānanr̥pastrīṇi va- [44.] rṣāṇi taṃtassaptaviṃśativarṣāṇi daivadurīhayā veṃgīmahiranāyikābhavat | tato dāna[ā*]rṇṇavasu- [45.] ta(ā)śśaktivarmmabhūpatirdvādaśa varṣāṇi samarakṣadurvvi [|*] tatastadanujassapta vatsarān bhūtavatsalaḥ | [46.] vimalādityabhūpālaḥ pālayāmāsa medīnīm | [5*] tattanayo nayaśālī jayalakṣmīdhā- [47.] ma rājarājanaredraścatvāriṃśatamabdānekaṃ ca punarmmahīmapālayadakhilāṃ | yo [48.] rūpaṇa ma(bha)nobhavaṃ viśadayā kāṃtyā kalānānnidhiṃ bhogenāpi puraṃdaraṃ vipulayā lakṣmyā [49.] ca lakṣmīdharaṃ [|*] bhīmaṃ bhīmaparākrameṇa vihasan bhāti sma bhāsvadyaśā[ḥ*] śrīmatsomakuleka- [50.] bhūṣaṇamaṇirddīnaikaciṃtāmaṇiḥ [|| 6*] tasyāsīdapakalmaṣā sucaritairammaṃganāmrā bhuvi pra- [51.] khyātā śubhalakṣaṇaikavasatirddevī jagatpāvanī | yā jahroriva jāhravī himavato gaurīva la- [52.] kṣmīriva kṣīrodāddivaseśavaṃśatilakādrājeṃdracoḍādabhūt | [7*] putrastayorabhavadapratighā-

PLATE IIIb.

[53.] taśaktiniśśeṣitārinivaho mahanīyakīrttiḥ | gaṃgādharādrisutayoriva kārttikeyo rājeṃdra- [54.] coḍa iti rājakulapradīpaḥ | [8*] bhāsāmunnatihetuṃ pradhamaṃ veṃgīśvaratvamadhyāsya [|*] yastejasā [55.] digaṃtānākramadudayaṃ sahasraraśmiriva || [9*] udyañcaṇḍatarapratāpadahanapluṣṭākhiladve- [56.] ṣiṇā sarvvān keralapāṇḍyakuṃtalamukhān nirjjitya deśān kramāt [|*] ājñā mauliṣu bhūbhr̥tāṃ [57.] bhayarujā citteṣu durmmedhasāṃ kīrttidikṣu sudhāṃśudhāmadhavalā yenārppitojjr̥ṃbhate | [10*] bho- [58.] gīśābhīlabhāgapratibhayabhujanirbbhatsanātyaṃtabibhyannānābhūpālalokaprahi- [59.] tabahuvidhānargdhyaratnābhirāmam [|*] dhatte mauliṃ parārddhyo mahati nr̥pakule yaḥ kulo- [60.] ttuṃgadevo deveṃdratvādanūne surapatimahimā coḍarājyebhiṣiktaḥ | [11*] hastabhrājitaśaṃ- [61.] khacakrajalajaṃ yaṃ rājanārāyaṇaṃ loka stauti sa sūryyavaṃśatilakādrājeṃdradevārṇṇavā- [62.] t [|*] saṃbhūtāmmadhurāṃtakīti viditānnāmrāpageṇa svayaṃ lakṣmīmudvahati sma lokamahītā [63.] devīṃ caritronnatām | [12*] gāṃgaughā iva nirmmalāḥ kr̥tatamodhvaṃsā dineśā iva kṣoṇīdhrā iva [64.] bhūbharaśremasahā jātāstayostūnavaḥ [|*] tanmadhye nayavikramaikanilaya śrīrājarājaṃ [65.] prati premnā vācamimāmavocata pitā sarvvorvvarādhīśva[ra]ḥ | [13*] mayā veṃgīmahīrā-

PLATE IVa.

[66.] jyaṃ coḍarājyābhilāṣiṇā [|*] matpitr̥vye purā nyastaṃ vijayādityabhūbhuji | [14*] sa ca paca- [67.] daśābdāni paṃcānanaparākramaḥ [|*] mahīṃ rakṣanmahīnātho divaṃ devopamo gataḥ | [15*] ityuktvā tā- [68.] ndhuraṃ dattāṃ guruṇā cakravarttinā [|*] aniṣṭatadviyogopi vinito vahati sma saḥ | [16*] śrīpādasevāsu- [69.] khato gurūṇānna jātu rājyaṃ sukhamityavekṣya [|*] saṃrakṣya veṃgībhuvamekamabdam bhūyassa pitro- [70.] ragamatsamīpam | [17*] tadanujamadha dhīraṃ vīracoḍaṃ kumāraṃ guṇamiva tanubaddhaṃ vikramaṃ cakra- [71.] varttī [|*] udayamiva ravistvaṃ prāpya veṃgīśvatatvaṃ vitanu śirasi pādaṃ bhūbhr̥tāmityavo- [72.] cat | [18*] ityāśiṣaṃ samadhigamya nr̥pādavavadhyām devyāstadhāgrajanr̥padvitayāt [73.] krameṇa [|*] ānamya tānavanatovarajaiḥ kumāra[ḥ*] sr̥ṣṭa[ḥ*] svadeśagamanāya sa taiḥ kathaṃcit | [19*]śatrudhvāṃ- [74.] tamapāsya rājanikarānācchādya dhāmrāparān durvvr̥ttānvinivartya bhūkarolinīṃ kr̥tvā tadhā naṃdinī[m |*] ā- [75.] rūḍho ja[bha]nāthanāmanagarīharmmyodayādriṃ vibhurvvegībhūtalabhūṣaṇaṃ nr̥pasuto bālārkka- [76.] biṃbadyutiḥ | [20*] śākābde śaśikhadva[yeṃ]dugaṇite siṃhādhirūḍe khau caṃdre vr̥ddhimati trayodaśati- [77.] dhau vāre gurorvvr̥ścike [|*] lagretha śravaṇe samastajagatīrājyābhiṣi[kto mudā] lokasyodva- [78.] hati sma paṭṭamanagha[ḥ] śrīvīracoḍo nr̥paḥ | [21*] sa sarvvalokā[śrayaśrī]viṣṇuvarddhanamahārā-

PLATE IVb.

[79.] jādhirājo rājaparameśvaraḥ paramamāheśvaraparamabhaṭṭārakaḥ paramabra[hmaṇyaśrīvīra]coḍadevaḥ gudda- [80.] vāṭiviṣayanivāsino rāṣṭrakūṭapramukhān kuṭuṃbinassarvvān samāhūya [maṃ]tripurohitasenāpa- [81.] tiyuvarājadauvārikasamakṣamitthamājñāpayati | yadhā | pāvane brahmavaṃśebhūtparamāhādadaśanaḥ [|*] [82.] munīṃdro mudgalo nāma kṣīroda iva caṃdramāḥ | [22*] yenātakyānubhāvena samāhūte divākare [|*] yasya ya- [83.] ṣṭissamādiṣṭā raviceṣṭāmaceṣṭata | [23*] āsītpavitracāritrastadnotre gotravarddhanaḥ [|*] diśo nijaya-śodhāmnā dyo- [84.] tayan potanāhvayaḥ | [24*] guṇādhiko guṇajñena rājarājādhipena yaḥ [|*] rājarājabrahmamahārājanāmrā [85.] stuto mudā | [25*] tasya puṇyanidheḥ patnī kannamāṃbā jagannutā [|*] atrerivānasūyāsīdanasūya[ā*]- [86.] guṇonnatā | [26*] sutamiva vasudevāddevakī vāsudevaṃ guhamiva girikanyā naṃdanaṃ caṃdramauleḥ [|*] [87.] atha tanayamasūta śrinidhiṃ sā ca tasmādakhilavibudhasaṃghairīḍitammeḍamāryyam [|| 27*] uddāmadhā- [88.] mavimalīkr̥tadigvibhāge nityodayasthitimati pravikāsipadma [|*] yatrodite nikhilabandhukulāni lakṣmīra- [89.] dhyāsta vārijavanāni vivasvatīva | [28*] yasminnāśrītavatsale kr̥tayugācāraikadhīre sthitiṃ bibhrāṇāguṇaratnabhū- [90.] ṣaṇa iti prakhyātanāmni svayaṃ [|*] satyatyāgaparākramaprabhr̥tayassaṃbhūya sarvve guṇā varddhate [91.] guṇarāśilopanipuṇaṃ nirjjitya kālaṃ kalim | [29*] dhiro nityānurakto dr̥ḍaniśitamatirbrahmavaṃśapradīpo [92.] lakṣmībhūriddhatejā nayavinayanidhiśśāstraśastrapravīṇaḥ [|*] mānyaśśeleṃdrasārasthira iti ca mayā sāda- [93.] raṃ saprasādaṃ senāpatyebhiṣikto vahati janamude paṭṭamāropitaṃ yaḥ | [30*] śuśrūṣayā gurujanaṃ-

PLATE Va.

[94.] ccaritena lokammā[nena ba]ndhujanamiṣṭadhanena śiṣṭān [|*] yo māmma[dīya]ni[khi]la[kṣi]tirājyabhāra-kṣāṃtyābhinaṃda- [95.] yati bhaktibhareṇa śau[riṃ] [|| 31*] [yasya] prāṃgaṇabhūmiṣu pratidinaṃ prakṣālyamānāmitakṣoṇīdevasamūhapādha-vigaladvāripra- [96.] vāhaiśśubhaiḥ [|*] śaśva[nmārggasa]hasrapūribhiraho gaṃgāpravāhā jitā deveṣvanyatamasya pādagalitā mārggatrayā-yāsitā[ḥ || 32*] [97.] | dākṣārāme pāvane puṇyabhājā puṇyakṣetre pīdhapuryyāṃ ca yena [|*] bhoktuṃ prītyā pratyahaṃ brāhmaṇānāmā-kalpāṃttaṃ kalpi- [98.] taṃ satrayugmaṃ | [33*] cellūrunāmaprathitābhirāmaśiṣṭāgrahārottaradigvibhāge [|*] mahattaṭākaṃmmadhurāṃbupūrṇṇama- [99.] cīkaradyaḥ karuṇārasātmā | [34*] viprairagastyapratimairasaṃkhyairnnityopabhogyena śaśiprabheṇa [|*] yadvāriṇā-bdhiṃ hasatīva bhū- [100.] yo niśśeṣapītaṃ kalaśodbhavena | [35*] mahaujasā tena mahāmahimnā grāmasya tasyāparadigvibhāge [|*]nirmmāpitaṃ dharmma- [101.] parāyaṇena viṣṇogr̥haṃ vaiṣṇavapuṃgavaina | [36*] samunnate caṃdramarīcigaure lakṣmīnivāse nayanābhirāme [|*] [102.] tatrāvirāsītsvayameve devo lakṣmīpatirllakṣitaśaṃkhacakra[ḥ*] | [37*] tasmai śrīviṣṇubhaṭṭārakāya pratyahaṃ caruba- [103.] lipūjārtthaṃ khaṇḍaspudītanavakarmmārtthaṃ ca bhavadviṣaye[ kolāṟu nāma grāmassarvvakaraparihāreṇa] [104.] [devabhogīkr̥tya udakapūrvvakaṃ datta iti viditamastu vaḥ asya grāmasya sīmānaḥ pūrvvataḥ ku] [105 to 108 are illegible.] [109.] * * * * * * * * * * sīmā || asyopari na kenacidba[ā*]dhā ka[rttavyā | yaḥ karo]ti sa

PLATE Vb.

[110.] paṃcamahāpātakayukto bhavati | tathā coktaṃ bhagavatā vyāsena | svadattāṃ paradattā [vā yo hare]ta va- [111.] sundharāṃ [|*] ṣaṣṭiṃ varṣasahasrāṇi viṣṭhāyāṃ jāyate krimiḥ | gāmekāṃ svarṇṇamekaṃ vā [bhūmerapyeka]maṃgu- [112.] laṃ | harannarakamāpnoti yāvadābhūtasaṃplavaṃ | bahubhirvvasudhā dattā bahubhi[ścānupā]litā | yasya [113.] yasya yadā bhūmistasya tasya tadā phalaṃ | śrīvijayarājyasaṃvatsare ekaviṃśe dattasyāsya [114.] śāsanasyājñaptiḥ paṃca pradhānāḥ kāvyakarttā viddayabhaṭṭaḥ lekhakaḥ pennācāriḥ ||

TRANSLATION.

(Verse 1.) From the lotus-flower, (which rose) from the navel of the abode of Śrī, thesupreme spirit, the great lord Nārāyaṇa (Vishṇu), there was born Svayaṁbhū (Brahman),the creator of the world. From him there sprang a spiritual son, called Atri. From thissaint Atri there arose Soma, the founder of a race, the nectar-rayed, the crest-jewel ofŚrīkaṇṭha (Śiva).

(Verse 2.) From this producer of nectar there sprang Budha, who was praised by thewise. From him there was begot a valorous emperor called Purūravas.

(Line 4.) From him (came) Āyu; from him Nahusha; from him the emperor Yayāti,the founder of a race; from him Puru; from him Janamejaya; from him Prāchīśa; fromhim Sainyayāti; from him Hayapati; from him Sārvabhauma; from him Jayasena;from him Mahābhauma; from him Aiśānaka; from him Krodhānana; from himDevaki; from him Ṛibhuka; from him Ṛikshaka; from him Mativara, the performerof great sacrifices and lord of the Sarasvatī river; from him Kātyāyana; from him Nīla;from him Dushyanta. His son was he who, having placed sacrificial posts in an uninter-rupted line on the banks of the Gaṅgā and Yamunā, and having successively performedthe great rite (called) horse-sacrifice, obtained the name of Bharata. From this Bharata(came) Bhūmanyu; from him Hastin; from him Virochana; from him Ajamīḷha; fromhim Saṁvaraṇa; from him Sudhanvan; from him Parikshit; from him Bhīmasena;from him Pradīpana; from him Śaṁtanu; from him Vichitravīrya; from him Pāṇḍu-rāja; from him the Pāṇḍavas.

(Verse 3.) (From) that victorious bearer of (the bow) gāṇḍīva, who, having conquered(Indra) the bearer of the thunderbolt, burnt the hermitage in the Khāṇḍava (forest), whoacquired the weapon of Paśupati (Śiva) in battle from (Śiva) the enemy of Andhaka, who,having killed Kālikeya and many other Daityas, partook of one half of Indra's throne, andwho wilfully destroyed the forest-like race of the lord of the Kurus;——

(Line 14.) From that Arjuna (came) Abhimanyu; from him Parikshit; from himJanamejaya; from him Kshemuka; from him Naravāhana; from him Śatānīka; fromhim Udayana. When, commencing with him, fifty-nine emperors, whose succession wasuninterrupted, and who sat on the throne of Ayodhyā, had passed away, a king of this race,Vijayāditya by name, went to the Dekhan (Dakshiṇāpatha), in order to conquer (it) andattacked Trilochana-Pallava, (but) through ill-luck he went to another world. Duringthis battle, his great queen, who was pregnant, reached together with the family-priestand the old ministers an agrahāra called Muḍivemu, and, being protected like a daughterby Vishṇubhaṭṭa-somayājin, a great ascetic, who dwelt there, she gave birth to a son,Vishṇuvardhana. She brought him up, having caused to be performed for this prince therites, which were suitable to (his) descent from the double gotra of those, who belonged to thegotra of the Mānavyas and were the sons of Hāritī. And he, having been told the(above-mentioned) events by his mother, went forth, worshipped Nandā, the blessed Gaurī,on the Chalukya mountain, appeased Kumāra (Skanda), Nārāyaṇa (Vishṇu) and theassemblage of (divine) mothers, assumed the insignia of sovereignty which had descended (tohim) by the succession of his race, (but) which had been, as it were, laid aside, (viz.) the whiteparasol, the single conch, the five mahāśabdas, the flags in rows, the pratiḍhakkā (drum), thesign of the boar, the peacock's tail, the spear, the throne, the arch (in the shape) of amakara, the golden sceptre, (the signs of) the Gaṅgā and Yamunā, etc., conquered theKaḍamba, the Gaṅga and other princes, and ruled over the Dekhan (Dakshiṇāpatha),(which is situated) between the bridge (of Rāma) and the (river) Narmadā (and the revenuefrom which amounts to) seven and a half lakshas.

(Verse 4.) The son of this king Vishṇuvardhana and of (his) great queen, who wasborn from the Pallava race, was Vijayāditya.

(Line 27.) His son was Pulakeśi-Vallabha. His son was Kīrtivarman. Hisson,——Hail! Kubja-Vishṇuvardhana, the brother of Satyāśraya-Vallabhendra, whoadorned the race of the glorious Chālukyas, etc., ruled for eighteen years over thecountry of Veṅgī; his son Jayasiṁha-Vallabha for thirty-three (years); his youngerbrother Indra-rāja for seven days; his son Vishṇuvardhana for nine years; his sonMaṅgi-yuvarāja for twenty-five (years); his son Jayasiṁha for thirteen (years); hisyounger brother Kokkili for six months; his elder brother Vishṇuvardhana, havingexpelled him, for thirty-seven (years); his son Vijayāditya-bhaṭṭāraka for eighteen(years); his son Vishṇuvardhana for thirty-six (years); his son Narendra-mr̥garājafor forty-eight (years); his son Kali-Vishṇuvardhana for one and a half years; his sonGuṇagāṅka-Vijayāditya for forty-four (years); Chālukya-Bhīma, the son of hisbrother Vikramāditya, for thirty (years); his son Kollabhigaṇḍa-Vijayāditya for sixmonths; his son Amma-rāja for seven years; having expelled his infant son Vijayāditya,Tāḍapa (ruled) for one month; having conquered him, Vikramāditya, the son ofChālukya-Bhīma, (ruled) for eleven months; then Yuddhamalla, the son of Tāḍapa-rāja, for seven years; having expelled him from the country, Rāja-Bhīma, the youngerbrother of Amma-rāja, (ruled) for twelve years; his son Amma-rāja for twenty-five(years); Dāna-nr̥pa, his brother from a different mother, for three years. Then thecountry of Veṅgī was through ill-luck without a ruler for twenty-seven years. Then kingŚaktivarman, the son of Dānārṇava, ruled over the earth for twelve years.

(Verse 5.) Then his younger brother, king Vimalāditya, who was kind to (all)beings, ruled over the earth for seven years.

(Line 46.) His son, king Rājarāja, who possessed political wisdom, and who was theabode of the goddess of victory, ruled over the whole earth for forty-one years.

(Verse 6.) He whose fame was brilliant, who was the only jewel which adorned theglorious race of the moon, and who was the only jewel which fulfilled the desires of thedistressed, surpassed Cupid by his beauty, the moon by his pure splendour, Puraṁdara(Indra) by his possessions, (Vishṇu) the bearer of Lakshmī by his great prosperity, andBhīma by his terrible power.

(Verse 7.) He had a spotless queen, Ammaṅga by name, who was famed on earth byher good deeds, who was the only abode of lucky marks, who purified the world, and whosprang from Rājendra-Choḍa, the ornament of the race of the sun, just as Gaṅgā fromJahnu, Gaurī from Himavat and Lakshmī from the milk-ocean.

(Verse 8.) Just as (Śiva) the bearer of Gaṅgā and (Pārvatī) the daughter of the moun-tain had a son called Kārttikeya, these two had a son called Rājendra-Choḍa, whoannihilated the multitude of his enemies by his irresistible power, whose fame was worthyof praise, and who was the light of the warrior-caste.

(Verse 9.) Having at first occupied the throne of Veṅgī, (which became) the cause of therising of (his) splendour, just as the sun at morn occupies the eastern mountain, he conquered(all) quarters with his power.

(Verse 10.) Having burnt all foes with the rising and fierce fire of his valour, andhaving successively conquered Kerala, Pāṇḍya, Kuntala and all other countries, heplaced his commands on the heads of princes, the pain of fear in the hearts of fools and hisfame, which was as white as the rays of the moon, in (all) quarters.

(Verse 11.) Kulottuṅga-deva, the most eminent of the great warrior-caste, whosemight resembled that of the king of the gods (Indra), was anointed to the Choḍa king-dom, which was not inferior to the kingdom of the gods, and put on the tiara, embellishedwith invaluable gems of many kinds, which had been sent by various kings, who wereexceedingly afraid of the threatening of his arms, which were as formidable as the terriblecoils of the serpent-king.

(Verse 12.) He in whose hands the conch, the discus and the lotus were shining, andwhom (therefore) the world praised as Rājanārāyaṇa (i.e., a Vishṇu among kings), married(as it were) Lakshmī (the wife of Vishṇu) herself, who was known by her other name, viz.,Madhurāntakī, and who (just as the goddess Lakshmī) from the ocean, arose from Rājen-dra-deva, the ornament of the race of the sun, a queen who was praised in the world andexalted by her deeds.

(Verse 13.) To these two there were born (seven) sons, who were as pure as the (seven)streams of the Gaṅgā, who, like the (seven) Ādityas, had destroyed the darkness (of sin), andwho, like the (seven) mountains, were able (to undergo) the fatigue of supporting the earth.To (one) among these, the illustrious Rājarāja, who was the joint abode of polity and valour,(his) father, the lord of the whole earth, affectionately addressed the following speech:——

(Verse 14.) “Being desirous of the Choḍa kingdom, I formerly conferred the kingdomof the country of Veṅgī on my paternal uncle, king Vijayāditya.”

(Verse 15.) “Having ruled over the country for fifteen years, this god-like prince, whoresembled the five-faced (Śiva) in power, has gone to heaven.”

(Verse 16.) This obedient one (viz., Rājarāja) took up that burden, (viz., the kingdom ofVeṅgī,) which the emperor, (his) father, gave him with these words, though he did not likethe separation from him.

(Verse 17.) “The kingdom is not such a pleasure as the worship of the illustrious feetof the elders”; considering thus, he returned to his parents, after having ruled over thecountry of Veṅgī for one year.

(Verse 18.) Then the emperor spoke to his (viz., Rājarāja's) younger brother, the braveprince Vīra-Choḍa, who seemed to be an incarnation of the quality (of) valour: “Havingascended the throne of Veṅgī, place thy feet on the heads of (other) kings, just as the sun,having ascended the eastern mountain, places his rays on the peaks of (other) mountains.”

(Verse 19.) Thus having successively obtained the powerful blessing of the king, ofthe queen and of his two elder brothers, having bowed to these and having been bowed toby his younger brothers, the prince was with difficulty prevailed upon by them to start forhis country.

(Verse 20.) Having driven away his enemies, having eclipsed with his splendour theother crowds of kings, having stopped the wicked and having made the earth rejoice, thelord, the ornament of the country of Veṅgī, the king's son ascended (his) palace in the towncalled Jaganātha, resembling the disk of the morning-sun, who, having driven away thedarkness, having eclipsed with his splendour the other crowds of stars, having stopped thewicked, and having made the lotus-group blossom, ascends the eastern mountain.

(Verse 21.) In the Śāka year, which is reckoned by the moon, the pair of ciphers andthe moon, (i.e., 1001,) while the sun stood in the lion, while the moon was waxing, on thethirteenth lunar day, on a Thursday, while the scorpion was the lagna and in (the nakshatra)Śravaṇa, having been anointed to the kingdom of the whole earth, the sinless king, theillustrious Vīra-Choḍa, joyfully put on the tiara of the world.

(Line 78.) This asylum of the whole world, the illustrious Vishṇuvardhana, the kingof great kings, the supreme master of kings, the devout worshipper of Maheśvara, thesupreme lord, the most pious one, the illustrious Vīra-Choḍa-deva, having called togetherall householders, (viz.) heads of provinces, etc., who inhabit the district of Guddavāṭi,thus issues his commands in the presence of the ministers, the family priest, the commanderof the army, the heir-apparent and the door-keeper:——

(Verse 22.) Just as the moon in the milk-ocean, there was in the pure race of Brahmana chief of ascetics, called Mudgala, whose appearance was extremely gladdening.

(Verse 23.) When he, whose power was incomprehensible, had invited the sun, his staffperformed the action of the sun at his command.

(Verse 24.) In his gotra there was a certain Potana, whose deeds were pure, whomade his gotra prosper and who illuminated the quarters with the splendour of his fame.

(Verse 25.) This virtuous one was joyfully praised by the lord Rājarāja, who knew(how to appreciate) virtues, by the name of Rājarāja-brahma-mahārāja (i.e., the greatking of the brāhmaṇas of Rājarāja).

(Verse 26.) Just as the wife of Atri was Anasūryā, the wife of this treasure-house ofmerit was Kannamāmbā, who was praised in the world, and who was exalted by thevirtue of freedom from envy (anasūyā).

(Verse 27.) Just as Devakī bore from Vasudeva a son called Vāsudeva (Kr̥shṇa), andjust as the mountain-daughter (Pārvatī) bore from the moon-crested (Śiva) a son calledGuha, thus she bore from him a son called Meḍamārya, who was a treasure-house of pros-perity, and who was praised by all the assemblies of wise men (or gods).

(Verse 28.) After he was born, prosperity dwelt on all the crowds of his relatives, justas on the groups of lotus-flowers at the rising of the sun; for (like the sun) he purified thequarters with his unrestrained splendour, was daily in the state of rising and was possessed ofa blossoming lotus (-face).

(Verse 29.) Having conquered the kali-age which is skilled in plundering heaps ofvirtues,——all virtues, (viz.) truthfulness, liberality, prowess, etc., prosper, abiding jointly inhim, who is kind to refugees, who is alone constant in a conduct (which is worthy) of thekr̥ta-age, and who is famed by the name of Guṇaratnabhūshaṇa (i.e., he who is adornedwith jewel-like virtues).

(Verse 30.) Because he was firm, always attached, of strong and sharp mind, a light ofthe race of Brahman, an abode of prosperity, possessed of blazing splendour, a treasure-house of polity and modesty, skilled in sciences and in weapons, worthy of honour and ashard as the substance of the king of mountains, he was respectfully and graciously anointedby me to the dignity of a commander of the army (senāpati) and wears the tiara which wasplaced (on his head) to the delight of the people.

(Verse 31.) He delights his elders by obedience, the world by his conduct, his rela-tions by respect, the good by the riches which they desire, myself by his patience in bearingmy kingdom of the whole earth and Śauri (Vishṇu) by great devotion.

(Verse 32.) Ah! the auspicious streams of water, which drop from the feet of innu-merable crowds of earth-gods (i.e., brāhmaṇas), who daily perform their ablutions in his court-yards, and which continually fill thousands of paths, surpass the streams of the Gaṅgā,which drop from the feet of one of the gods (viz., Vishṇu), and which are tired of their threepaths (viz., heaven, earth and the lower world).

(Verse 33.) At holy Drākshārāma and at the sacred place of Pīṭhapurī, thischaritable one joyfully founded two sattras for brāhmaṇas, in order that they might dailyenjoy their meals (there) till the end of the kalpa.

(Verse 34.) On the north side of a lovely agrahāra of good people, which is famed bythe name of Chellūru, he whose mind is full of compassion caused to be constructed a largepond which is filled with sweet water.

(Verse 35.) By its water, which glitters like the moon, and which is daily enjoyed bynumberless brāhmaṇas who resemble Agastya, this (pond) repeatedly laughs, as it were, atthe ocean, which was completely drunk up by the pitcher-born (Agastya).

(Verse 36.) On the west side of that village, this powerful, mighty and charitable chiefof the Vaishṇavas caused to be built a temple of Vishṇu.

(Verse 37.) In this lofty (temple), which is as white as the rays of the moon, which isthe abode of splendour (or Lakshmī) and which pleases the eye, the god himself, who is thehusband of Lakshmī, made his appearance, his conch and discus being distinctly visible.

(Line 102.) “Be it known to you, that to this blessed lord Vishṇu (I) gave for thedaily (performance of) charu, bali and pūjā and for the repairs of gaps and cracks [the villagecalled Kolāṟu] in your district [with exemption from all taxes, making it the property of thetemple, with a libation of water.]

(Line 104.) [The boundaries of this village are:——on the east•••••]

(Line 109.) Nobody shall cause obstruction to this (grant). He who does it, becomespossessed of the five great sins. And the holy Vyāsa has said: [Here follow three of thecustomary imprecatory verses.]

(Line 113.) The executors (ājñapti) of this edict (śāsana), which was given in the twenty-first year of the glorious and victorious reign, (were) the five ministers (pañcha pradhānāḥ).The author of the poetry (was) Viddaya-bhaṭṭa. The writer (was) Pennāchāri.

PART II.

TAMIL AND GRANTHA INSCRIPTIONS.

I.——INSCRIPTIONS AT MĀMALLAPURAM.

No. 40. ON THE SOUTH BASE OF THE SHORE TEMPLE.

This inscription is dated in the twenty-fifth year of Ko-Rājarāja-Rājakesarivar-man, alias Rājarāja-deva. It states, that the king “built a jewel-like hall at Kān-daḷūr,” and then gives a list of the countries, which he is said to have conquered. Amongthem Veṅgai-nāḍu is the well-known country of Veṅgī; Gaṅga-pāḍi and Nuḷamba-pāḍi are found on Mr. Rice's Map of Mysore; Kuḍamalai-nāḍu, “the western hill-country,” is Coorg; Kollam is Quilon; Kaliṅgam is the country between the Godāvarīand Mahānadī rivers; Īṛa-maṇḍalam is Ceylon; Iraṭṭa-pāḍi is the Western Chālukyanempire; and the Śer̥yas are the Pāṇḍyas. I have been unable to identify Taḍigai-pāḍi.

Sir Walter Elliot's and Dr. Burnell's tentative lists of Choḷa kings contain a kingRājarāja, who reigned from 1023 to 1064 A.D. These figures rest on three EasternChalukya grants, of which two have since been published by Mr. Fleet and one has beenedited and translated above (No. 39). From these three grants it appears, that the Rājarāja,who reigned from Śaka 944 to 985, was not a Choḷa king, but a king of Veṅgī, and thathis insertion in the list of Choḷa kings was nothing but a mistake.

The historical portion of the subjoined inscription is almost identical with lines 166 to173 of the large Leyden grant and must belong to the same king. The Leyden grant statesthat Rājarāja conquered Satyāśraya (line 65). This name was borne as a surname by noless than six of the carlier Western Chalukya kings and was also the name of one of thelater Western Chālukyas. From certain unpublished inscriptions of the Tanjore Temple itcan be safely inferred, that Rājarāja-deva was the predecessor of Rājendra-Choḷa-deva, the enemy of the Western Chālukya king Jayasiṁha III., who ruled from aboutŚaka 944 to about 964. Hence the Satyāśraya mentioned in the Leyden grant might beidentified with the Western Chālukya king Satyāśraya II., who ruled from Śaka 919 toabout 930; and the Choḷa king Rājarāja, who issued the large Leyden grant and theinscriptions Nos. 40, 41 and 66 of the present volume, with that Rājarāja of the Sūrya-vaṁśa, whose daughter Kūndavā was married to the Eastern Chalukya king Vimalā-ditya, who reigned from Śaka 937 (?) to 944. As Rājarāja-deva boasts in his inscrip-tions of having conquered Veṅgai-nāḍu, the country of the Eastern Chalukyas, thismarriage was probably a forced one and the result of his conquest of Vimalāditya. The identification of the Rājarāja-deva of the Leyden grant and of Nos. 40, 41 and 66 withthe father of Kūndavā is confirmed by the Koṅgu Chronicle, where some of his charities areplaced in Śaka 926. The Koṅgu Chronicle further suggests the probability of identify-ing Kāndaḷūr, where Rājarāja-deva built a hall (śālā), with Chidambaram, as itrecords that “he enlarged the temples at Chidambaram and erected all kinds of towers,walls, maṇḍapas, flights of steps, etc., and other matters.”

From this and the next-following inscription we learn that Māmallapuram belongedto Āmūr-nāḍu, a division of Āmūr-koṭṭam, and that the name of the Shore Temple wasJalaśayana. The purport of the inscription is a new division of the land of the town ofMāmallapuram, which had been agreed upon by the citizens.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] tirumakaḷ po- [2.] lapperu nilaccelvi[yu]ntaṉakke- [3.] yuri[m]ai pūṇ[ṭa]mai maṉa[kk]oḷakkā- [4.] ntaḷuṟcālai kalamaṟut[taruḷi] veṅkai- [5.] nāṭuṅ[ka]ṅkapāṭiyu[nuḷa]mpapāṭiyu[nta]- [6.] ṭikaipāṭiyuṅkuṭama[lai]ñāṭuṅkol- [7.] lamuṅkaliṅkamum eṇṭicai pukaḻ tara [8.] īḻamaṇṭalamum iraṭṭapāṭi eḻaraiyila- [9.] kkamuntiṇṭiṟal veṉṟittaṇṭāṟko- [10.] ṇṭa taṉneḻil vaḷa[ru]ḻiyuḷellāyā- [11.] ṇṭuntoḻutaka viḷaṅkum yāṇṭe ceḻi- [12.] yarai tecu koḷ śrīkorājarājarāja- [13.] kesarivarmmarāṉa śrīrājarājadevaṟku yā- [14.] ṇṭu irupattaiñcāvatu [|*] āmu[rk]ko- [15.] ṭṭam vakai ceykiṉṟa [pu]tukkuṭai- [16.] yāṉ ekatiraṉ aiyampatiṉ maṉnakara- [17.] māmallapurattu jalaśayaṉadevar te- [18.] ṟkkil tirunantāvaṉatte iruk[ka] iṉna- [19.] karattu nakarattomum periḷamaiyo- [20.] mum emmilicaintu ceyta vyavastai- [21.] yāvatu [||*] emmur nirnilamum veṇṇi- [22.] lamum toṭṭanilamum kollainilamu- [23.] m iṟainilamāmacceppeṟpaṭṭatu- [24.] m nūṟu ma[ṉai]kkiḻ nā[l kūṟā]ka aṭai- [25.] ppatākavum [|*] ippa[ri]cu aṭaiccu n[ā]- [26.] lu kūṟiṭṭa oru kūṟu innakarattu ka[ṭu]- [27.] mpiṭukucericcaṅkarappāṭiyā[rk]- [28.] ku irupattaiñcu maṉaikku kūṟāva- [29.] tākavum [|*] niṉṟa muṉṟu kūṟum eḻu- [30.] pattaiñcu maṉaikkiḻ [kū]ṟāvatā- [31.] kavum [|*] kūṟiṭṭa parice maṉaiyum nilamu- [32.] m viṟkkavum oṟṟivaikkavum dharmma- [33.] [d]āṉañceyya peṟuvatākavum [|*] ni- [34.] lamum maṉaiyum kū[ṟaṭai]t[ta] pari[c]e [35.] [la]kṣaṇañceytu kuṭuppatākavu- [36.] m [|*] muṉpuḷḷa lakṣaṇañc[āṅkam ki]- [37.] ḻivatākavum [|*] kūṟaṭaitta nilaṅka- [38.] ḷil niṉṟa palluruvil pa[ḻa]maraṅka- [39.] ḷ avvavakūṟuṭaiyāṉe peṟu- [40.] vāṉākavum [|*] mañcikkattil niṉṟa- [41.] ṉa nūṟu maṉaikkuṅkū[ṟā]vatākavum [|*] [42.] nilamiṉṟiye patiṉāṟu vayasi [43.] mel viyāpārañceytiruppārai [44.] araikkaḻañcu poṉṉum kūli- [45.] kkucceytiruppārai araikkā- [46.] l poṉṉum e- [47.] ruṭaiyarāy va- [48.] ricaikku muvārai- [49.] kkālppoṉṉu- [50.] m āṇṭu varai- [51.] kkoḷvatākavum [|*] [52.] ipparicu aṉṟe- [53.] ṉṟārai me[l] ve- [54.] ṟu irupattaiṅkaḻañcu poṉ daṇ- [55.] ṭaṅkoḷvatākavum [|*] ipparicu em- [56.] millicaintu vyavastai ceyto- [57.] m nakarattomum periḷamaiyo- [58.] mum [||*] ipparicu nakarattārum periḷa- [59.] maiyāruñcolla eḻutiṉeṉ [60.] iṉṉakarattu karaṇattāṉ tiruva- [61.] ṭikaḷ maṇi kaṇṭa ṉāṉ tiruveḷaṟai [62.] muvāyirattueḻunūṟṟuvaṉeṉ [|*] i- [63.] vai eṉṉeḻuttu [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! In the twenty-fifth year of (the reign of) the illustrious Ko-Rāja-rāja-Rājakesarivarman, alias the illustrious Rājarāja-deva, who,——while both thegoddess of fortune and the great goddess of the earth, who had become his exclusiveproperty, gave him pleasure,——was pleased to build a jewel (-like) hall (at) Kāndaḷūr andconquered by his army, which was victorious in great battles, Veṅgai-nāḍu, Gaṅga-pāḍi, Nuḷamba-pāḍi, Taḍigai-pāḍi, Kuḍamalai-nāḍu, Kollam, Kaliṅgam, Īṛa-maṇḍalam, which is famed in the eight quarters, and Iraṭṭa-pāḍi, (the revenue from whichamounts to) seven and a half lakshas; who,——while his beauty was increasing, and while he wasresplendent (to such an extent) that he was always worthy to be worshipped,——deprived theŚer̥yas of their splendour,——We, the middle-aged citizens of this town, unanimously madethe following contract, while assembled in the tirunandāvana to the south of (the temple of)Jalaśayana-deva at Māmallapuram, the chief town of the fifty (villages called after)Pudukkuḍaiyāṉ Ekadhīra, which form part of Āmūr-koṭṭam.

(Line 21.) The wet land, white (?) land, garden land, dry land and all othertaxable (?) land of our town shall be divided into four lots of one hundred maṉais. One lotof (the land), which has been divided into four lots according to this contract, shall be alot of twenty-five maṉais (which belongs) to the inhabitants of (the quarter of) Ka[ḍu]mbi-ḍugu-śeri (alias) Śaṁkara-pāḍi of this town. The remaining three lots shall be a lot ofseventy-five maṉais. The maṉais (of) the land (included in) the contract of division into lotsmay be sold, mortgaged, or used for meritorious gifts; (but) the maṉais (of) the land shall begiven away as defined by the contract of the division into lots. The previous definition shallbe wholly cancelled. The fruit-trees, which stand in the various parts of the lands dividedinto lots, shall be enjoyed by the owner of the respective lot. Those (trees) which stand onthe causeways between the rice-fields, shall belong to (the whole of) the hundred maṉais.Among those who are without land and are over the age of sixteen,——from those who areengaged in trade half a kaṛañju of gold (poṉ), from those who work for hire one-eighth of apoṉ and for (each) turn as ploughmen (?) three-eighths of a poṉ shall be taken at the end ofthe year. From those who do not submit to this contract, further twenty-five kaṛañjus ofgold shall be taken besides as a fine. We, the middle-aged citizens of the town, have unani-mously established this contract.

(Line 58.) I, Tiruveḷaṟai Muvāyirattu-eṛunūṟṟuvaṉ, the karaṇam of this town,who worships the holy feet (of the god), wrote this contract according to the orders of themiddle-aged citizens. This is my signature.

No. 41. ON THE NORTH BASE OF THE SHORE TEMPLE.

The historical-part of this inscription is identical with that of the preceding one; itsdate is the twenty-sixth year of Ko-Rājarāja-Rājakesarivarman, alias Rāja-Rāja-rāja-deva.

The inscription, which is unfortunately mutilated, mentions three temples, two of whichwere called after and consequently built by Pallava kings. The first of these two is Jala-śayana or Kshatriyasiṁha-Pallava-Īśvara-deva. That Jalaśayana was the nameof the Shore Temple itself, appears clearly from the inscription No. 40. The second namefor it, which is furnished by the present inscription, proves that the Shore Temple was afoundation of a Pallava king Kshatriyasiṁha. The second temple mentioned in thesubjoined inscription is Rājasiṁha-Pallava-Īśvara-deva, which, as appears from oneof the Kāñchīpuram inscriptions (No. 24, verse 10), was the original name of the Kailāsa-nātha Temple at Kāñchī. The name of the third temple, Paḷḷikoṇḍaruḷiya-deva,(literally: “the god who is pleased to sleep”) may perhaps refer to the ŚrīraṅganāyakaTemple at Paḷḷikoṇḍa near Viriñchipuram and would then explain the origin of thename Paḷḷikoṇḍa.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] tirumakaḷ polapperu [2.] nilaccelviyum taṉakke urimai pū- [3.] ṇṭamai maṉakkoḷakkāntaḷurccā- [4.] lai kalamaṟuttaruḷi veṅkaiñāṭuṅka- [5.] ṅkapāṭiyum nuḷampapāṭiyuntaṭikai- [6.] pāṭiyuṅkuṭamalaiñāṭuṅkol[la]muṅ- [7.] kaliṅkamum eṇṭikai pukaḻ tara ī[ḻa]ma- [8.] ṇṭalamum iraṭṭapāṭi eḻarai ila[k]ka- [9.] muntiṇṭiṟal veṉṟittaṇṭāṟk[k]o- [10.] ṇṭa taṉneḻil vaḷaruḻiyuḷḷel- [11.] lāyāṇṭuntoḻutaka viḷaṅkum yā- [12.] ṇṭe [c]eḻiyarai tecu koḷ śrī- [13.] korājarājarājakesarivarmmarā- [14.] ṉa śrīrājarājarājadevaṟku yāṇ- [15.] ṭu irupattāṟāvatu [|*] āmurkkoṭ- [16.] ṭattāmurnāṭṭu nakaramāmallapurat- [17.] tu nakarattomum periḷamaiyo- [18.] mum i(n)[nnaka]rattu jalaśayanat- [19.] tu kṣatriyasiṃhapallavaīśva[ra*]- [20.] ttu devarum irājasiṃha[pa]l- [21.] lavaīśvarattu devarum paḷḷi- [22.] koṇṭaruḷiya devarum uṭai- [23.] ya bhaṭṭārattu poṉṉil i[tta]- [24.] ḷikaḷil pati pañcācāryyapa.. [25.] ṭṭai[cu] devakaṉmikaḷ pa• [26.] nā[ṅ]kaḷ koṇṭu kaṭava p[oṉ pa*]- [27.] ttoṉpatiṉ kaḻaiñ[cu*].. [28.] [i]tdevarkaḷukkutti•• [29.] [ṉa]māka uṭaiyār śrīra•• [30.] [va]r tirunāmattāl śrī••• [31.] devaṉ eṉṟu ik[koṭṭam vakai*] [32.] ceykiṉṟa putukku[ṭaiyaṉ*] [33.] ekatiraṉ aimpatiṉ•• [34.] ñcavāṉañceyvika•• [35.] [ni]lattukku kiḻpā[ ṟkellai sa*]- [36.] mudrakarai va[ḻi] pāvi••• [37.] yil meṭṭukkum•• [38.] ṉpāṟkellai ita••• [39.] poku peru vaḻik[ku]••• [40.] lpāṟkel[lai]•• [41.] m kuraṅkaṉ•• [42.] kku kiḻakku•• [43.] iṉnakara•••• [44.] ḷḷat[tu]••• [45.] ḷat[tu]•••• [46.] t[tukku]m••• [47.] laiyu•••• [48.] nālāyi•••• [49.] cu kuḻiyi•••• [50.] poṉ•••• [51.] e[ri]yum••• [52.] akapaṭṭa•••• [53.] [ vya] ka••• [54.] kavum ipa••• [55.] kaḻaiñ[cu*]••• [56.] lam viṟṟu•• [57.] ma[mu]cce••• [58 to 62.]••••••••• [63.] peri•••• [64.] lla•••• [65.] tta•••• [66.] kaṟa•••• [67.] mu•••• [68.]••••• [69.] vitta•••• [70.] m vita•••• [71.] ṟṟuka•••• [72.] ye••••

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! In the twenty-sixth year of (the reign of) the illustrious Ko-Rāja-rāja-Rājakesarivarman, alias the illustrious Rāja-Rājarāja-deva, etc.——We, themiddle-aged citizens of Māmallapuram, a town in Āmūr-nāḍu, (a division) of Āmūr-koṭṭam••••• of (the temples of) Jalaśayana, (alias) Kshatriyasiṁha-Pallava-Īśvara-deva at this town, and of Rājasiṁha-Pallava-Īśvara-deva, and of Paḷḷi-koṇḍaruḷiya-deva.•••••

(Line 31.)••• of the fifty (villages called after) Pudukkuḍaiyāṉ Ekadhīra, whichform part of this koṭṭam.•••••

No. 42. INSIDE THE SHORE TEMPLE.

This inscription is dated in the ninth year of Vīra-Rājendra-Choḷa-deva. It recordsthe gift of a piece of land from the great assembly (mahāsabhā) of Śi[ṟi]davūr, alias Nara-siṁha-maṅgalam to “our lord of Tirukkaḍalmallai.” By this the Shore Temple atMāmallapuram seems to be meant.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti [||*] śrīvi[ra*]rājendra- [2.] coḻadevarku yāṇ- [3.] ṭu onpatāvatu tiru- [4.] kkaṭalmallai em p- [5.] erumānukku ci[ṟi]tavūrā- [6.] na narasi[ṃ*]hamaṅkala- [7.] ttu mahāsabhai- [8.] yom tiruviṭaiyā- [9.] ṭṭamāha viṭṭa eṅkaḷ [10.] ūr ukkāvirivāk- [11.] kālukkuttekku maṅ- [12.] kalacceṟum yinta ku- [13.] ṟiyān niṉṟa nārāyaṇaṉ- [14.] māṅkaḷurāṉa kūttāṭi- [15.] [pa]ṭṭi āka taṭi 5 ṉā[l] ku- [16.] ḻi [2000] iṉṉāyaṉārku [17.] tiruviṭaiyāṭṭamāha [18.] iṟai iḻicci[kkuṭu]- [19.] [tt*]om ivūr mah- [20.] [āsa*]bhaiyom

TRANSLATION.

Hail! In the ninth year of (the reign of) the illustrious Vī[ra]-Rājendra-Śoṛa-deva, we, the great assembly (mahāsabhā) of Śi[ṟi]davūr, alias Narasiṁha-maṅgalam,gave to our lord (of) Tirukkaḍalmallai as exclusive property, with exemption from taxes,5 rice-fields (taḍi), consisting of 2,000 kur̥s (of land; 1. at) Maṅgalachcheṟu to the southof the Ukkāviri channel (at) our village; and (2. at) Nārāyaṇaṉ-māṅgalūr, aliasKūttāḍi-paṭṭi, where (the temple of) this god (? kuṟiyāṉ) stands.

II.——INSCRIPTIONS IN THE NEIGHBOURHOOD OF VELŪR.

No. 43. ON A STONE AT ARAPPAKKAM NEAR VELŪR.

This and the next-following seven inscriptions record grants to Jvarakhaṇḍeśvara-svāmin of Velūr, i.e., to the Vellore Temple, which is nowadays called Jalakaṇṭhe-śvara. The name of the temple is spelt Jvarakaṇḍeśvara in five inscriptions,Jvarakaṇṭheśvara in two others and Jvarakaṇḍheśvara in one of them. The Sanskritoriginal of these various forms seems to have been Jvarakhaṇḍeśvara. Jvarakhaṇḍa,“the destroyer of fever,” would be a synonym of Jvarahara, which is applied to Śiva inthe name of one of the Kāñchīpuram temples.

The inscriptions Nos. 43 to 46 are dated on the same day of the Akshaya year, whichwas current after the expiration of the Śaka year 1488, and during the reign of Sadāśiva-deva-mahārāyar. They record grants which were made to the Vellore Temple at therequest of Śiṉṉa-Bommu-nāyaka of Velūr by the mahāmaṇḍaleśvara Tirumalaiya-deva-mahārāja, also called Tirumalai-rājayaṉ, (the younger brother of) Rāmarāja,with the consent of Sadāśiva-deva-mahārāyar.

The historical results obtained from these four inscriptions are:——

1. That Sadāśiva-deva of Vijayanagara was still alive in 1566-67 A.D., i.e., tenyears after the latest grant mentioned in my second paper on the Karṇāṭa Dynasty.

2. That, after the death of his elder brother Rāma, Tirumala-rāja of Karṇāṭacontinued to acknowledge the king of Vijayanagara as his sovereign and submitted to thetitle of mahāmaṇḍaleśvara.

3. The Śiṉṉa-Bommu-nāyaka of the four inscriptions is perhaps identical with“Bommi Reddi or Naidu,” to whom tradition assigns the foundation of the Vellore Temple.

The Viḷāpāka grant of Veṅkaṭa I. of Karṇāṭa dated Śaka 1523 mentions a certainLiṅga-bhūpāla, son of Velūri-Bomma-nr̥pati and grandson of Vīrappa-nāyaka-kshmāpa. Velūri-Bomma is evidently the same as Śiṉṉa-Bommu-nāyaka of Velūr.From the title “prince”, which the Viḷāpāka grant attributes to Bomma and to his fatherand son, it follows that his family were petty chiefs under the kings of Karṇāṭa, who wereagain nominally dependent on the kings of Vijayanagara.

The inscription No. 43, as mentioned in Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, records the giftof the village of Aṟappakkam, where it is still found.

TEXT.

[1.] śubhamastu svasti [||*] śrīsadā- [2.] śivadevamahārāyar pri- [3.] thivirājyam paṇṇi aru- [4.] ḷāniṉṟa cakābdam 148- [5.] 8 n meṟcellāni[ṉ*]ṟa [6.] akṣayasa[ṃ*]vatssarattu ku- [7.] mpanāyaṟṟu aparapakṣa- [8.] ttu dvādaśi saumyavāsa- [9.] rattu nāḷ śrīmanmahāma- [10.] ṇḍaleśvararāmarājatiru- [11.] malaiyadevamahārājā- [12.] vukku velūr ciṉṉapo- [13.] mmunāyakkar viṇṇap- [14.] pañceykaiyil tiruma- [15.] lairājayaṉ sadāśivadeva- [16.] mahārāyar pātattile [17.] viṇṇappañceytu v- [18.] elūr jvarakaṇḍeśvara- [19.] svāmikku aṅgaraṅgavai- [20.] bhavattukku viṭuvitta grā- [21.] mam aṟappakkam u dānap- [22.] ālanayormmaddhye dānā- [23.] cśreyonupālanam dā- [24.] nāt svarggamavāpnoti p- [25.] ālanādaccutam padam u

TRANSLATION.

Let there be prosperity! Hail! After Śiṉṉa-Bommu-nāyaka (of) Velūr had made apetition to the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara Rāmarāja-Tirumalaiya-deva-mahārāja,——Tirumalai-rājayaṉ, having made a petition at the feet of Sadāśiva-deva-mahārāyar,gave the village of Aṟappakkam to (the temple of) Jvarakaṇḍeśvara-svāmin (at)Velūr for (providing) all kinds of enjoyments, on Wednesday the twelfth lunar day of thelatter half of the month of Kumbha of the Akshaya-saṁvatsara, which was current after theŚaka year 1488 (had passed), while the illustrious Sadāśiva-deva-mahārāyar waspleased to rule the earth.

(Line 21.) “Of a gift and protection, protection is more meritorious than a gift; by agift one obtains (only) heaven, by protection the eternal abode.”

No. 44. ON A STONE AT ARIYŪR NEAR VELŪR.

The object of the grant is “the village of Murukkeri-Śiṟṟeri within (the boundariesof) Arugūr,” i.e., of the modern Ariyūr.

[1.] śubhamastu svasti [||*] śrīsadā- [2.] śivadevamahārāyar pri- [3.] thivirājyam paṇṇi aruḷā- [4.] niṉṟa cakābdam 1488 [5.] n meṟcellāniṉṟa [6.] akṣayasa[ṃ*]vatssarattu ku- [7.] mpanāyaṟṟu aparapakṣa- [8.] ttu dvādaśi saumyavāsa- [9.] rattu nāḷ śrīmanmahāma- [10.] ṇḍaleśvararāmarāja tiru- [11.] malaiyadevamahārājā- [12.] vukku velūr ciṉṉapo- [13.] mmunāyakkar viṇṇa- [14.] ppañceykaiyil ti- [15.] rumalair[ā*]jayaṉ sadāśi- [16.] vadevamahārāyar pāta- [17.] ttile viṇṇappañc- [18.] eytu velūr jvarakaṇḍe- [19.] śvarasvāmikku aṅgaraṅga- [20.] vaibhavattukku viṭuvitta [21.] grāmam arukūrukkuḷ muru- [22.] kkericiṟṟeri u dā[n*]pā- [23.] lanayormmaddhye dānā- [24.] cśreyotupālatam | dā- [25.] nāt svarggamav[ā*]pnoti [26.] pālanādaccutam pada- [27.] m u

No. 45. ON A STONE AT ARUMBARITTI NEAR VELŪR.

The object of the grant is the village of Arumbaritti.

[1.] śubhamastu svasti [||*] śrī- [2.] sadāśivadevamahārā- [3.] yar prithivir[ā*]jyam paṇṇi [4.] aruḷāniṉṟa cakābdam 1- [5.] 488 n meṟcella- [6.] āniṉṟa akṣayasa[ṃ*]vatssa- [7.] rattu kumpanāyaṟṟu a- [8.] parapakṣattu dvādaśi s- [9.] aumyavāsarattu nāḷ [10.] śrīmanmahāmaṇḍaleśva- [11.] rarāmarājatirumalaiyad- [12.] evamahārājāvukku v- [13.] elūr ciṉṉapommu- [14.] nāyakkar viṇṇappa- [15.] ñceykaiyil tiruma- [16.] lairājayaṉ sadāśivad- [17.] evamahārāyar pāta[t*]ti- [18.] le viṇṇappañc- [19.] eytu velūr jvarakaṇ- [20.] ḍeśvarasvāmikku aṅga- [21.] raṅgavaibhavattukku [22.] viṭuvitta grāmam aru- [23.] mparitti u dānapālana- [24.] yormmaddhye dānācśre- [25.] yonupālanam [|*] dānāt [26.] svarggamavāpnoti pā- [27.] lanādaccutam padam u

No. 46. ON A STONE AT ŚADUPPERI NEAR VELŪR.

The object of the grant is the village of Śadupperi.

[1.] śubhamastu svasti [||*] śrīsadā- [2.] śivadevamahārāyar pri- [3.] thivirājyam paṇṇi aru- [4.] ḷāniṉṟa cakābda[m*] 148- [5.] 8 n meṟcellāniṉ- [6.] ṟa akṣayasa[ṃ*]vatssarat- [7.] tu kumpanā[ya*]ṟṟu amarapa- [8.] kṣattu dvādaśi sau- [9.] myavāsarattu nāḷ śrīma- [10.] nmahāmaṇḍaleśvara- [11.] rāmarājatirumalaiyad- [12.] evamahārājāvukku v- [13.] elūr ciṉṉapommu- [14.] nāyakkar viṇṇappa- [15.] ñceykaiyil tiru- [16.] malair[ā*]jayaṉ sad- [17.] āśivadevamahārāya- [18.] r pātattile viṇṇa- [19.] ppañceytu velur [20.] jvarakaṇḍeśvarasvāmi- [21.] kku aṅgaraṅgav[ai*]bhavat- [22.] tukku viṭuvitta grāmam ca- [23.] tupperi u dānapālana- [24.] yormmaddhye dān[ā*]cśre- [25.] yonupālanam | dānā- [26.] t svarggamavāpnoti pā- [27.] lanādaccutam padam u

No. 47. ON A STONE AT ŚATTUVĀCHCHERI NEAR VELŪR.

This and the next-following two inscriptions are dated on the same day of the yuvayear, which was current after the expiration of the Śaka year 1497, and during the reign ofthe mahāmaṇḍaleśvara Śrīraṅga-deva-mahārāyar. They record grants to the VelloreTemple, which were made at the request of Śiṉṉa-Bommu-nāyaka of Velūr byKr̥shṇappa-nāyaka Ayyaṉ, with the consent of Śrīraṅga-deva-mahārāyar.

The Śrīraṅga-deva mentioned in Nos. 47 to 49 is Śrīraṅgarāya I. of Karṇāṭa, ofwhom we have copper-plate grants of Śaka 1497 and 1506. An inscription of his tributaryKr̥shṇappa-nāyaka dated Śaka 1500 has been translated by Mr. Rice. On Śiṉṉa-Bommu-nāyaka of Velūr, see the introduction of No. 43.

The inscription No. 47 records the gift of the village of Śattuvāchcheri, where it isstill found.

TEXT.

[1.] u śubhamastu u [2.] ṭha śvasti [||*] śrīmanmahāma- [3.] ṇḍaleśvaraśrīraṅgadeva- [4.] mahārāyar pr̥dhivirā- [5.] jyam paṇṇi aruḷāniṉṟa [6.] sakāptam 1497 n [7.] mel cellāniṉṟa yuva- [8.] cavaṟsarattu makaranā- [9.] yaṟṟu kiṣṇapakṣattu triy- [10.] oteci putavārattu nāḷ kiṣṇa- [11.] ppanāyakkar ayyaṉ pāta- [12.] tile velūr ciṉṉapo- [13.] mmunāyakkar viṇṇappa- [14.] ñceykaiyil kiṣṇappa- [15.] nāyakkar ayyaṉ śrīraṅga- [16.] [t]evamahārāyar pātati- [17.] [l]e viṇṇappañcey- [18.] tu velūr jvarakaṇḍe- [19.] śvarasvāmikku aṅka[ra]- [20.] [ṅ]gavaibhogattukku [21.] [viṭu]vitta grāmam cat- [22.] [tu]vācceri | u dāna- [23.] pālanayormmaddhye [24.] dānācśreyonu- [25.] pālanam [|*] dānāt [26.] svargamavāpnoti [27.] pālanādacyutam [28.] padam | u śubhamastu

TRANSLATION.

Let there be prosperity! Hail ! After Śiṉṉa-Bommu-nāyaka (of) Velūr had madea petition at the feet of Kr̥shṇappa-nāyaka Ayyaṉ,——Kr̥shṇappa-nāyaka Ayyaṉ,having made a petition at the feet of Śrīraṅga-deva-mahārāyar, gave the village ofŚattuvāchcheri to (the temple of) Jvarakaṇḍheśvara-svāmin (at) Velūr for (provid-ing) all kinds of enjoyments, on Wednesday the thirteenth lunar day of the dark half of themonth of Makara of the Yuva-saṁvatsara, which was current after the Śaka year 1497 (hadpassed), while the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara Śrīraṅga-deva-mahārāyar was pleasedto rule the earth.

(Line 22.) “Of a gift and protection,” etc. Let there be prosperity !

No. 48. ON A STONE AT ŚAMAṄGINELLŪR NEAR VELŪR.

The object of the grant is the village of Śeṇbaga-Perumāḷ-nallūr, i.e., the modernŚamaṅginellūr.

[1.] u śubhamastu u [2.] śvasti [||*] śrīmanmahāma- [3.] ṇḍaleśvaraśrīraṅgade- [4.] vamahārāyar pr̥dhivi- [5.] rājyam paṇṇi aruḷā- [6.] niṉṟa śakābdam 149- [7.] 7 n mel cellāniṉṟa [8.] yavacavaṟcarattu makaran- [9.] āyāṟu kiṣṇapakṣattu tri- [10.] yoteci putavārattu ṉā- [11.] ḷ kiṣṇappanāyakkar ay- [12.] yaṉ pāta[t*]tile velūr [13.] [ci]ṉṉapommunāyak- [14.] kar viṇṇappa(m)ñcey- [15.] kaiyil kiṣṇappanāya- [16.] kkar ayyaṉ śrīraṅga- [17.] devamahārāyar pā- [18.] tattile viṇṇappa- [19.] ñceytu velū[r*] jvara- [20.] kaṇṭheśvarasvāmikku [21.] aṅkaraṅkavaib- [22.] hogattukku viṭuvit- [23.] ta grāmam ceṇpakap- [24.] perumāḷnallūr [||*] dāna- [25.] pālanayormmaddhye dā- [26.] nāt śreyonupālana- [27.] m [|*] dānāt svargamavāpn- [28.] oti pālanādaścutam pa- [29.] dam u śubhamastu u

No. 49. ON A STONE AT PERUMAI NEAR VELŪR.

The object of the grant is the village of Perumugai (?), i.e., the modern Perumai.

[1.] u śubhamastu u [2.] ṭha śvasti [||*] śrīmanmahā- [3.] maṇḍaleśvaraśrīra- [4.] ṅgadevamahārāyar [5.] pr̥dhivirājyam paṇ [6.] ṇi aruḷāniṉṟa śakā- [7.] bdam 1497 n [8.] mel cellāniṉṟa [9.] yuvacavaṟcarattu maka- [10.] ranāyāṟu kiṣṇapakṣattu [11.] triyoteci putavārattu [12.] ṉāḷ kiṣṇappanāyakkar [13.] ayyaṉ pātattile v- [14.] ēlūr ciṉṉapommu- [15.] nāyakkar viṇ[ṇa]ppa- [16.] ñceykaiyil kiṣṇap- [17.] panāyakkar ayyaṉ śrī- [18.] raṅgadevamakāyar [19.] pātatile viṇṇap- [20.] pañceytu ve[ lūr jva]- [21.] rakaṇṭhe[ śvarasvāmikku a]- [22.] ṅkara[ ṅgavaibhogattu]- [23.] kku [viṭu]vi[t]ta [ grāmam pe]- [24.] ru[muk]ai [||*] d[ānap]āla[nay]- [25.] ormmad[dhye dānāt śre]- [26.] yonupālana[m | dānāt sva]- [27.] rgamavāpnoti pāla- [28.] nādaścutaṃ padam u

No. 50. ON A STONE AT ŚEKKAN6ŪR NEAR VELŪR.

This inscription records the gift of the village of Śekkaṉūr to the Vellore Temple.

TEXT.

[1.] śubhamastu [||*] [2.] velūr cura- [3.] kaṇṭṭecu- [4.] racuvāmiyā- [5.] ṟkku kālaca- [6.] ntipūcaik- [7.] ku viṭṭa kiṟāma- [8.] m cekkaṉū- [9.] rkiṟāmam [||*] śu- [10.] bhamastu u

TRANSLATION.

Let there be prosperity ! The village of Śekkaṉūr was given for (the requirements of)daily worship to (the temple of) Jvarakaṇḍeśvara-svāmin (at) Velūr. Let there beprosperity !

No. 51. ON A ROCK ON THE TOP OF THE BAVĀJI HILL NEAR VELŪR.

This rock-inscription is written in bold archaic letters; the lines are irregular and veryclose to each other. The inscription is dated in the twenty-sixth year of a king calledKaṉṉara-deva, and records that Velūr-pāḍi was given to the temple of Paṉṉapeśvaraon the top of the hill of Śūdāḍupārai (Śūdāḍupārai-malai) by Nuḷambaṉ Tribhuvana-dhīra, alias Muḍi-melaṉ Śrī-Pallava-Murāri. Another Nuḷambaṉ, the first part ofwhose name is indistinct on the stone, and who was probably a relation of Nuḷambaṉ Tri-bhuvanadhīra, seems to have received Velūr-pāḍi together with the hill of Śūdāḍupāraifrom Vīra-Choḷa. Velūr-pāḍi is probably the same as Velapāḍi, a suburb of Vellore,near which the Bavāji Hill is situated, and which is supposed to be the oldest part of the town.Śūdāḍupārai-malai must have been the old name of the Bavāji Hill. It was situatedin the north of Paṅgaḷa-nāḍu, a division of Paḍuvūr-koṭṭam. The Śiva temple onits top had been founded by, and was called after, a certain Paṉṉappai.

Besides the present Tamil inscription, five obliterated Telugu inscriptions are found onthe top of the Bavāji Hill. Four of them mention a certain Nallaguruvayya; one ofthese four inscriptions is dated in Śaka 1539, the Piṅgaḷa year.

TEXT.

[1.] || svasti [||*] śrīkaṉṉaratevaṟku yāṇṭu irupattāṟāvatu [2.] paṭuvūrkkoṭṭattuppaṅkaḷanāṭṭu vaṭakkil vakai[ nta ]- [3.] tāṭupāraimalai melppaṉṉappai eṭuppitta [4.] paṉṉapeśvarattukku pokamāka innāṭṭu velū- [5.] rppāṭi e*makan nuḷampaṉ vīracoḻar pakkal [6.] cūtāṭupāraimalai akappaṭa dhārai aṭṭuvittu ko- [7.] ṇṭu śadrātittaruḷḷavum udakapūrvvañcey- [8.] tu kuṭutteṉ nuḷampaṉ tiripuvaṉatīraṉeṉ [|*] [9.] idharma rakṣittāraṭieṉ muṭimelaṉ śrīpalla- [10.] vamurāri [|*] idharma iṟakkuvāṉ kaṅkai kumariyiṭaicce- [11.] ytār ceyta pāvaṅkoḷvāṉ ||

TRANSLATION.

Hail! In the twenty-sixth year of (the reign of) the illustrious Kaṉṉara-deva, I,Nuḷambaṉ Tribhuvanadhīra, gave, with a libation of water, to (the temple of) Paṉ-ṉapeśvara, which Paṉṉappai had caused to be erected on the hill of Śūdāḍupārai(Śūdāḍupārai-malai), which is situated in the north of Paṅgaḷa-nāḍu in Paḍuvūr-koṭṭam,to be enjoyed as long as the moon and the sun endure, Velūr-pāḍi, (a village) of this nāḍu,(which)••• Nuḷambaṉ had received from Vīra-Śoṛar, together with the hill of Śūdāḍu-pārai, as a lasting gift. I, Muḍi-melaṉ, the illustrious Pallava-Murāri, (shall be) theservant of those who protect this charitable gift. He who injures this charitable gift, shallincur the sin committed by those who commit (a sin) near the Gaṅgā (or) Kumari.

No. 52. ON THE NORTH WALL OF THE PERUMĀḶ TEMPLE AT GĀṄGANŪR NEAR VELŪR.

This inscription is dated in the Pramāthin year, which was the 17th year of Sakalaloka-chakravartin Śambuvarāya. This date is at variance with that of a Kāñchīpuraminscription, according to which the Vyaya year and the Śaka year 1268 corresponded to the9th year of Sakalalokachakravartin Rājanārāyaṇa Śambuvarāyar, and we musteither assume that the 9th year is a misreading for the 24th year, or that the king mentionedat Kāñchīpuram and that of the present inscription are two different persons.

The inscription is a receipt for the cost of a kāṇi, which a certain Tiruveṅgaḍam-uḍaiyāṉ seems to have sold to the villagers of Nīlakaṇṭha-chaturvedi-maṅgalamand of Śrī-Mallinātha-chaturvedi-maṅgalam. The first of these two villages wasalso called Gāṅgeya-nallūr (the modern Gāṅganūr) and was situated in Karaivar̥-Āndi-nāḍu.

TEXT.

[1.] cakalalokaccakkaravatti śrī veṉṟu maṇ koṇṭa campuvarāyakku yā[ṇ]ṭu 17 āvatu prathisaṃvatsarattu r̥ṣabhanāyaṟṟu pūrvva[pakṣattu] [2.] prathamaiyum tiṅkaḷ kiḻamaiyam p[e]ṟṟa rohiṇi ṉāḷ karaiva[ḻi]-āṉtiṉāṭṭu akaram kāṅkeyanallūrāna nilakaṇṭa[ ccaturvve]- [3.] dimaṅkalattu magājanattukkum śrīmallikā[tha]cca[tu]rvvedimaṅkalattu mahāja-nattukkum (k)kottaṉpāk[kamuṭai]- [4.] yāṉ tiruveṅkaṭamuṭaiyāneṉ kāṇi vilai pramāṇakaccāttu pa[ṇ]ṇikuṭuttapaṭi vemappa[s]ārauṭaiyāṉ viracamapaccetirā••• [5.] [ṇṭu] uṭaiyenāṉ ivvakaraṅkaḷil kaṇakkakāṇi iṟr̥ai nāḷ i[pa]•• [ku] vi[lai] kuṭut[tuk]koḷ[ḷu]vatāṉa emmil i[c]ainta[vilai pa]••• [6.] nallappaṇam vācipaṭar viracamappaṉ kuḷikai [] 170 ippaṇamṉūṟṟue[ḻupatu]••• [7a.] i[v*]vūrkaḷil kaṇakkakāṇi vilai pramāṇakaccāttu paṇṇi kuṭu- [7b.] tteṉ ṉilakaṇ[ṭa]ccaturvvedimaṅkalattu mahājanattukkum śrī[ mallināthac-caturvvedima]- [8a.] ṅkalattu mahājanattukkum kottampākkamuṭaiyāṉ tiruve- [8b.] ṅkaṭamuṭaiyāneṉ [|*] i[p*]paṭikku ivai tiruveṅkaṭa-muṭaiyā•••

TRANSLATION.

On the day of (the nakshatra) Rohiṇi, which corresponds to Monday, the first lunar dayof the former half of the month of Ṛishabha of the Pramāthin year, (which was) the 17th yearof (the reign of) Sakalalokachakravartin, who, having conquered fortune, took the earth,Śambuvarāya,——Whereas I, Kottaṉpākkam-uḍaiyāṉ's (son) Tiruveṅgaḍam-uḍaiyāṉ, gave to the great people of Gāṅgeya-nallūr, alias Nīlakaṇṭha-chaturvedi-maṅgalam, a village in Karaivar̥-Āndi-nāḍu, and to the great people of Śrī-Malli-nātha-chaturvedi-maṅgalam a receipt for the cost of a kāṇi;••••• I, Kot-tambākkam-uḍaiyāṉ's (son) Tiruveṅgaḍam-uḍaiyāṉ, (hereby declare, that I) gave areceipt for the cost of a kāṇi, (as measured by ?) the accountant of these villages, to the greatpeople of Nīlakaṇṭha-chaturvedi-maṅgalam and to the great people of Śrī-Malli-nātha-chaturvedi-maṅgalam. This [is the signature of] Tiruveṅgaḍam-uḍaiyā[ṉ].

No. 53. ON THE INNER WALL OF THE PERUMĀḶ TEMPLE AT ŚOṚAPURAM NEAR VELŪR.

This inscription is written in archaic characters; it is much obliterated, and incompleteat the end. The date is the twenty-third year of Ko-Vijaya-[Siṁha]vikramavarman.The inscription records a grant to the Vishṇu temple at Kāṭṭuttumbūr, which wasprobably another name of Śoṛapuram. The temple had been founded by the same person orpersons who made the grant. The object granted was a piece of land at Kanakavalli, which,like Kāṭṭuttumbūr itself, belonged to Paṅgaḷa-nāḍu, a division of Paḍuvūr-koṭṭam.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti [||*] śrīkovicaiya[ci]m[ma]vikkiramaparmaṟkku yāṇṭu irupattumuṉṟāvatupaṭuvūrkkoṭṭattuppaṅ- [2.] kaḷanāṭṭukkāṭṭuttumpūr nārāyaṇabhaṭṭārakarkku śrīkoyil eṭuppittu kaṉakavalliviṣṇuśrībhūmi eṉṉu- [3.] m nāmadheyattāl amaippittu itaṉukku trikālam ārādhippataṟkum trikālam tiruamurtukkum na- [4.] ndāviḷakkum ārādhippāṉukku ja• tamum āka ikkoṭṭattu ināṭṭukaṉakavalli eri kiḻ bhūmi i

TRANSLATION.

Hail! In the twenty-third year of (the reign of) the illustrious Ko-Vijaya-[Siṁha]-vikramavarman,——having caused a sacred temple to be erected to Nārāyaṇa-bhaṭṭāraka (at) Kāṭṭuttumbūr in Paṅgaḷa-nāḍu, (a division) of Paduvūr-koṭṭam,[I gave] to it a piece of land below the tank (at) Kanakavalli in the same nāḍu and thesame koṭṭam, which [I] called “the sacred land of Vishṇu (at) Kanakavalli,” for theworship at the three times (of the day), for the sacred food at the three times, (for) thenandā lamp (and) for the worshipper.

No. 54. ON THE BASE OF THE ĪŚVARA TEMPLE AT TEḶḶŪR NEAR VELŪR.

This inscription is dated in the reign of the mahāmaṇḍaleśvara Vīrapratāpa-Deva-rāya-mahārāya (of Vijayanagara) and in Śaka 1353, the Sādhāraṇa year. It records thatthe family (kuḍi) of Māraṇaṉ-uḷḷiṭṭār, which belonged to Pallava-nallūr, was givento the temple at Teḷḷaiyūr (the modern Teḷḷūr), alias Pukkaḷappuram, which belongedto Vaḍapuri-Āndi-nāḍu in Paṅgaḷa-nāḍu, a division of Paḍuvūr-koṭṭam inJayaṅkoṇḍa-Choḷa-maṇḍalam.

TEXT.

South.

[1b.] svasti [||*] śrīmanmahāmaṇḍaleśvaran arirāyavibhāṭaṉ bhāṣaikku tappuva rāyarkaṇṭaṉ pūrvvadakṣaṇapaccamottarasamudrādhipati śrīvīrapratāpade[va]rā-

East.

[1.] yamahār[ā*]ya prathivījyam pa[ṇ*]ṇi [a]ruḷāniṉṟa śabdam 1353

South.

[1a.] sādhāraṇavaruṣam kaṟkaṭakanāya[ṟṟu] pūrvvapakṣattu pañcamiyum tiṅ[kaḷ ki]-ḻamaiyum peṟṟa tiruv[o]ṇattu nāḷ jayaṅkoṇṭacoḻamaṇṭalattupaṭuvūrkoṭṭattu paṅkaḷanāṭṭu vaṭapuriāntināṭṭu [a]karam teḷḷaiyūrānapukkaḷappurattu nāyinārukku āntiṭṭu vaṭuki maṉṟāṭi atikārikaḷ va••• nāyakkatecu . kañcaṉanum taṉmacātanam paṇṇikkuṭuttapaṭiinta nāyinārukku āntiṭṭu. [2.] pallavanallūrccervaikkuṭi m[ā]raṇaṉuḷḷiṭṭārai tirunantāviḷakku kuṭiāka candrātittavaraiyum cellumpaṭikku udakapūrvva dharmmadānamāka paṇṇik-kuṭuttom [||*] ippaṭi paṇṇikkuṭutta inta māraṇaṉuḷḷiṭṭār eṅkeirukkilum inta nāyinārukku i[ya]kka kaṭavanākavum [||*] intataṉmacātanakkuṭi

East.

[2.] vaḻi ellām inta nāyinār kuṭi vaḻi ākakkaṭavatākavum [||*] ippaṭipaṇṇikkuṭutta inta taṉmacātanattukku akitam pa[ṇ*]ṇināruṇṭānāl

South.

[3.] keṅkaikkarayil kurāl pacuvai koṉṟa pāvatte poka kaṭavum [||*] m(ā)heśvvararakṣai [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! On the day of (the nakshatra) Tiruvoṇam, which corresponds to Monday, thefifth lunar day of the former half of the month of Karkaṭaka of the Sādhāraṇa year (and) theŚaka year 1353, while the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara, the conqueror of hostile kings, thedestroyer of those kings who break their word, the lord of the eastern, southern, westernand northern occans, the illustrious Vīrapratāpa-Devarāya-mahārāya was pleased torule the earth,——Whereas (we),••••• gave a dharmaśāsana to (the temple of) the lord ofTeḷḷaiyūr, alias Pukkaḷappuram, a village in Vaḍapuri-Āndi-nāḍu, (which belongs)to Paṅgaḷa-nāḍu, (a division) of Paḍuvūr-koṭṭam in Jayaṅkoṇḍa-Śoṛa-maṇḍalam;——We (hereby declare, that we) gave to this lord the family (called) Māraṇaṉ-uḷḷiṭṭār,which belongs to Pallava-nallūr, as a family (which has to maintain) a tirunandā lamp,with a libation of water, as a meritorious gift, to last as long as the moon and the sun.These Māraṇaṉ-uḷḷiṭṭār, who were thus given, shall attend to (the worship of) this lord,wherever they are. The whole family (named in) this dharmaśāsana, (together with) theirdescendants, shall be the family of this lord. If there is anybody who injures this dharma-śāsana, which was thus given, he shall incur the sin of one who has killed a tawny cow onthe bank of the Gaṅgā. Let Maheśvara be the protector!

No. 55. ON THE WEST AND SOUTH WALLS OF THE VIRŪPĀKSHEŚVARA TEMPLEAT VEPPAMBAṬṬU NEAR VELŪR.

This inscription is dated in Śaka 132[8] expired and the Vyaya year current. It is adeed of sale of the revenue in gold and the revenue in rice of one half of the village ofVeppambaṭṭu and of the village of Śiṟu-Kaḍambūr. The first-mentioned villagebelonged to Āndi-nāḍu, a division of Agara-paṟṟu. Both villages are stated to havebeen granted to the temple of Virūpāksha-deva at Veppambaṭṭu by Vīrapratāpa-Bukka-mahārāyar (of Vijayanagara), and the temple itself is said to have been conse-crated one year before the date of the inscription in the Pārthiva year, i.e., Śaka 1328 current.This date is puzzling, as it does not agree with other inscriptions, according to which Bukka'sson Harihara II. was reigning in Śaka 1301 and 1321.

The cost of one half of the first village and of the second village as well as the total aregiven in kuḷapramāṇas or kuḷas of gold (poṉ) and in paṇas. In line 2 of the south wallanother gold standard, called kovai, seems to be mentioned. The numerous signs for fractions,which occur throughout the inscription, are palaeographically interesting.

TEXT.

West.

[1.] svasti śrī vijayātbhudaya [||*] śakābdam 132[8] ṉ mel cellāniṉṟarttivasaṃvatsarattukkuccellum viyasaṃvatsarattu jeṣṭabahuḷa

South.

[1.] amāvāsyaiyum viyāḻakkiḻamaiyum peṟṟa nāḷ [|*] śrīmanmahārājādhirājarāja-parameśvaraśrīvīrapratāpapukkamahārāyar veppampaṭṭu virūpākṣatevaṟku

West.

[2.] aṅgaraṅgabhogaamutupaṭikku dharmmaśāsanam āka kuṭutta sausti muṉṉāḷvaiśākaśuddadvādaśiyum guruvārattu nāḷ pratiṣṭai

South.

[2.] ākaiyāl aṉṉāḷ mutal ākakkuṭutta akarappaṟṟu āṉtināṭu veppampaṭṭuūr oṉṟukku kuḷapramāṇam poṉ 242 4pama takukkovai

West.

[3.] poṉ 36 5 [|*] itil nāyiṉār virūpākṣatevaṟku addhyayanam paṇṇum brāmmaṇarkku sarvvamānnyam āka kuṭutta ūr pāti-

South.

[3a.] kku kuḷapramāṇam poṉ 121 2 nīkkī ūr pātikku kuḷam poṉ 121 2pama m [|*] irāvutta canti opuḷi āy

West.

[4.] kaṅki[n]ātarkkucceṉṟa•• nāṭu ciṟukaṭampūr ūr 1 kku kuḷapramāṇam poṉ 162 4 [|*] āka ūr 1 kku (ku)kuḷa-

South.

[4a.] m poṉ 283 6 [|*] akṣarattāl virūpākṣatevar aṅgaraṅgabhogam amr̥tapaṭikku pārtthivavaruṣamvaiśākacu-

West.

[5.] ddhaduvādaśiyum guruvāram mutalāka eṉṟeṉṟaikku sarvvamānnya[m] dha[rmmaśā]sanam āka kuṭutta ūr [oṉṟu] araikkum kuḷapramāṇam

South.

[5a.] poṉ [iru]nūṟṟueṇpattumūṉṟu paṇam āṟemukkālemukkāṇikkumcuṅkam [u]bhaiyam māmagam iṭattuṟai puṟampu ā[ka] saka- [3b.] lasvarnnādāyamum sakalabhaktātāyamum cekkukaṭamai [4b.] veṭṭivari tirupputiyitu erimiṉvīṟppaṇam uvaccavari [5b.] vaṇṇārvari uṭppaṭa āca[ṃ*]drārkkastā[hi] āka sarvvamānnya ākakuṭuttom stāna(m)pūrvva(va)m [||*] aṟṟamari āticiruppaṇaṅkaḷ eḻuttu [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! Victory! Fortune! On Thursday, the new moon of the dark half ofJyaishṭha of the Vyaya year, which follows the Pārthiva year (and) which was current afterthe Śaka year 132[8] (had passed), after having bathed, we gave as a sarvamānya, to last aslong as the moon and the sun, all the revenue in gold and all the revenue in rice, excludingtolls, offerings, māmagam (and) iḍattuṟai, including the tax on oil-mills, the tax for theVeṭṭi, the holy first fruits, the money from the sale of the fish in the tanks, the tax onUvachchas and the tax for the washermen, against (payment of the sum detailed below):——(1.)242 kuḷapramāṇas of gold and 4(1/16) paṇas——equal to 36 kovais (?) of gold and 5(1/8) paṇas——forone village, (viz.) Veppambaṭṭu (in) Āndi-nāḍu, (a division of) Agara-paṟṟu, which, asthe consecration of the temple took place on a former day, (viz.) on Thursday, the twelfthlunar day of the bright half of Vaiśākha, was given from that day forward by a dharmaśāsana,for (providing) enjoyments of all kinds and rice to (the temple of) Virūpāksha-deva (at)Veppambaṭṭu by the illustrious mahārājādhirāja-rājaparameśvara, the illustrious Vīra-pratāpa-Bukka-mahārāyar; having deducted from this (sum of 242 kuḷapramāṇas of goldand 4(1/16) paṇas) 121 kuḷapramāṇas of gold and 2 paṇas for the (first) half of the village,which was given as a sarvamānya to the Brāhmaṇas studying the Vedas, (who are connected)with (the temple of) the lord Virūpāksha-deva, (there remain to be paid) 121 kuḷas of goldand 2(1/16) paṇas for the (second) half of the village; (2.) 162 kuḷapramāṇas of gold and 4(1/2), (1/5),(1/40) paṇas for 1 village, (viz.) Śiṟu-Kaḍambūr•••••• , in all, 283 kuḷas of gold and6(3/4), (3/80) paṇas for the 1(1/2) villages (viz., 121 kuḷapramāṇas of gold and 2(1/16) paṇas for the secondhalf of Veppambaṭṭu and 162 kuḷapramāṇas of gold and 4(1/2), (1/5), (1/40) paṇas for Śiṟu-Kaḍambūr);in words: two hundred and eighty-three kuḷapramāṇas of gold and six and three fourths andthree eightieths paṇas (were to be paid) for the one and a half villages, which were givenby a dharmaśāsana, as a sarvamānya, for ever, from Thursday, the twelfth lunar day of thebright half of Vaiśākha (of) the Pārthiva year, for (providing) enjoyments of all kinds andrice (to the temple of) Virūpāksha-deva.

The signature of Aṟṟamari Ādi-Śiruppaṇaṅgaḷ.

III.——INSCRIPTIONS AT AND NEAR VIRIÑCHIPURAM.

No. 56. INSIDE THE FRONT GOPURA OF THE VIRIÑCHIPURAM TEMPLE, SECOND INSCRIPTIONTO THE RIGHT.

This inscription is dated during the reign of Vīrapratāpa-Devarāya-mahārāja (ofVijayanagara) and in the Viśvāvasu year, which was current after the expiration of the Śakayear 1347. It refers to a question of the sacred law (dharma) of the Brāhmaṇas, which wassettled by the Brāhmaṇas of the kingdom of Paḍaivīḍu, among whom Karṇāṭa, Tamiṛ,Telugu and Lāṭa Brāhmaṇas are mentioned. Their representatives signed an agreementto the effect, that henceforth marriages among their families had only to be concluded bykanyādāna, i.e., that the father had to give his daughter to the bridegroom gratuitously.Both the father who accepted money, and the bridegroom who paid money for the bride,should be subject to punishment by the king and to excommunication from their caste.This practice was evidently adopted on the authority of the canonical works on sacred law,which condemn in strong terms the payment of money for the bride, and use the termāsura-vivāha for a marriage thus concluded. The four forms of marriage permitted toBrāhmaṇas are mere varieties of the marriage by kanyādāna.

To the end of the inscription a large number of signatures of Brāhmaṇas are attached.This part of the original is obliterated to such an extent that a satisfactory transcript cannotbe given. In some cases, the places where the single Brāhmaṇas came from, are registered.As the identification of these localities might be useful for fixing the extent of the kingdomof Paḍaivīḍu, I subjoin those which may be read with certainty: Kaḷañjiyam,Kamalapādam, Marudam, Maṅgalam, Araiyapāḍi, Kaṇṇamaṅgalam, A[ga]t-terippaṭṭu, Enādapāḍi. Two other inscriptions mention Guḍiyātam and Vallamas belonging to the kingdom of Paḍavīḍu or Paḍaveḍu. The kingdom of Paḍaivīḍu(Paḍaivīṭṭu rājyam) was called after the town of Paḍaivīḍu, now Paḍaveḍu in the PolūrTālluqa of the North Arcot District. According to two Vijayanagara inscriptions, itformed a district of Toṇḍai-maṇḍalam. The name Paḍaivīḍu means “an encamp-ment” and seems to owe its origin to a temporary camp of some king, around which a cityarose in course of time.

TEXT.

[1.] śubhamastu [2.] svasti [||*] śrīmaṉmahāirājādirājaparameśvarāṉa śrī[vī]rapratāpadevarāya- mahārāja pri- [3.] dhivirājyam paṇṇi aruḷāṉiṉṟa śakābdam 1347ḻiṉ melcellāṉi[ṉ*]ṟa viśvāvasu- [4.] varuṣam paṅkuṉi mātam 3 kku ṣaṣṭiyu[m*] budhaṉ kiḻamaiyum peṟṟaaniḻattu nāḷ paṭaiviṭṭu irājyattu [5.] aśeṣavidyamahājanaṅkaḷum arkkapuṣkaraṇi gopināthasannadhiyil[e] [6.] dharmmasthāpanasamayapatram paṇṇi kuṭuttapaṭi iṟṟai nāḷ mutalāka inta- [7.] ppaṭaivīṭṭu rājyattu brāhmaṇaril kaṉṉa[ṭi]kar tamiḻir teluṅkarilāḷar mutalā- [8.] ṉa aśeṣagotrattu aśeṣasūtrattil aśeṣaśā[kh*]aiyilavatkaḷum vivāham paṇ- [9.] ṇumiṭattu kanyādānamāka vivāham paṇṇakkaṭavarākavum [|*] kanyādānampaṇṇāmal [10.] poṉ vāṅkippeṇ kuṭuttāl poṉ kuṭuttu vivāham paṇṇiṉālirājadaṇḍattukkum uṭpaṭṭu [11.] brāhmaṇyattukkum puṟampākakkaṭavāreṉ[ṟu] paṇṇi[na] dharmmasthāpanasamayapatram[||*] ippaṭikku aśeṣavidyama- [12.] hājanaṅkaḷ eḻuttu [||*]••••••

TRANSLATION.

Let there be prosperity! Hail! On the day of (the nakshatra) Anusham, which corre-sponds to Wednesday, the sixth lunar day, the 3rd (solar day) of the month of Paṅguṉi of theViśvāvasu year, which was current after the Śaka year 1347 (had passed), while the illustriousmahārājādhirāja-parameśvara, the illustrious Vīrapratāpa-Devarāya-mahārāja waspleased to rule the earth,——the great men of all branches of sacred studies of the kingdom(rājyam) of Paḍaivīḍu drew up, in the presence of (the god) Gopinātha (of)Arkapushkariṇī, a document (which contains) an agreement fixing the sacred law.According to (this document), if the Brāhmaṇas of this kingdom (rājyam) of Paḍaivīḍu, viz.,Kaṉṉaḍigas, Tamiṛas, Teluṅgas, Ilāḷas, etc., of all gotras, sūtras and śākhās concludea marriage, they shall, from this day forward, do it by kanyādāna. Those who do not adoptkanyādāna, i.e., both those who give a girl away after having received gold, and those whoconclude a marriage after having given gold, shall be liable to punishment by the king andshall be excluded from the community of Brāhmaṇas. These are the contents of thedocument which was drawn up.

The following are the signatures of the great men of all branches of sacred studies:——..........

No. 57. ON A STONE BUILT INTO THE FLOOR OF THE COURTYARD OF THEVIRIÑCHIPURAM TEMPLE.

This inscription records that in the Saumya year, which was current after the expirationof Śaka 1471, the pavement of the outer courtyard of the Viriñchipuram Temple was laidby Bommu-nāyaka, who is evidently the same person as Śiṉṉa-Bommu-nāyaka orBomma-nr̥pati of Velūr. On this occasion, the other inscribed stones which arenoticed in part III, must have found their way into the floor of the temple.

TEXT.

[1.] śubha- [2.] mastu [||*] [3.] śālivāhaśabdam 1471 ṉ mel cellāniṉṟa [4.] saumyavaruṣa meṣanāyaṟṟu pūrvvapakṣa saptamiyum peṟṟa [5.] guruvāra punarvvasu nāḷ velūr māc[ca]nāyakkarukku taṉmamāka [6.] kumārar pommunāyakkar aṭ[aiya] vaḷaiñcāṉa taḷavicai paṭuppittār [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Let there be prosperity! On Thursday, the day of (the nakshatra) Punarvasu, whichcorresponds to the seventh lunar day of the former half of the month of Mesha of the Saumyayear, which was current after the Śālivāha-Śaka year 1471 (had passed),——in order toprocure religious merit to Māchcha(?)-nāyaka (of) Velūr,——prince Bommu-nāyakalaid the pavement round the whole (temple).

No. 58. ON A STONE AT THE SOUTH ENTRANCE OF VIRIÑCHIPURAM.

This inscription is dated during the reign of Veṅkaṭapati-deva-mahārāyar and inthe Nandana year, which was current after the expiration of the Śaka year 1514. It recordsthat Periya-Eṟama-nāyaka of Puṉṉāṟṟūr granted a house (maṉai) and some land fora maṭha to Ānanda-Namaśivāya-paṇḍāram. The grant was made at the Mārgasa-hāyeśvara Temple of Tiru-Viriñchapuram (Viriñchipuram).

TEXT.

[1.] [śvasti] śrīmaṉma[kā]maṇṭa[le]- [2.] śvaraṉ kaṇṭa kaṭṭāri [cā]- [3.] ḷuva śrīveṅka[ṭapa]tite- [4.] vamakārāyar piṟutivīrā[c]- [5.] ciyam paṇṇi aruḷāni[ṉ]- [6.] ṟa sahattam 1514 kku [7.] mel cellāniṉṟa na- [8.] ntaṉavaruṣam tai mātam 6 u tiru- [9.] viriñcapuram māṟkacakāyīcu[ra]- [10.] ṉ caṉṉatiyil citamparam kuru[na]- [11.] macivāyamuṟtti aṭiyār āṉan- [12.] tanamacivāyapaṇṭā[ra]mavar[kaḷu]- [13.] kku vāṇṭarāyaṉ tiruvitiyil [14.] vaṭaciṟakil ma[ṉai] velūr [māya]- [15.] nāyakkar kumāracaṅkarappan[ā]- [16.] yakkarayaṉavarkaḷukku puṇṇi- [17.] yamāka puṉṉāṟṟūr periyaeṟa- [18.] manāyakkar kaṭṭaḷaiyi[ṭ]ṭa maṭam [||*] [19.] inta maṭattu maṉai tiṟiyampakama- [20.] ṉaikku kiḻakku muṟtimāṇikkatti[ṉ] [21.] maṉaikku meṟku maṉai |ka| aṭi [22.] 41 maṉai[p]paṭa[p]paiyuminta [23.] maṭataṟmattukku nāḷ 1 kku oṟṟi [pi]- [24.] ṟasātam kuṟuṇiyum ūṟa- [25.] ṇṭaṉtāṅkal akkirārattil [26.] nilaoṟṟicampantamum tārāppū- [27.] ṟu[va]m paṇṇikkuṭuttom [||*] [28.] yinta maṭam ciṣaparamparai pu- [29.] ttiṟaparamparaiyum cantirātitta- [30.] varaiyum aṉupocittuk- [31.] koḷḷakkaṭavarākavum u u [32.] yin[ta] maṭataṉmattukku yāto- [33.] ruvar akutam paṇṇiṉa pe- [34.] r keṅkai karaiyile kā- [35.] rām pacuvaikkoṉṟa [36.] toṣattile po- [37.] ka kaṭavarākavum u

TRANSLATION.

Hail! On the 6th solar day of the month of Tai of the Nandana year, which wascurrent after the Śaka year 1514 (had passed), while the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara, thehero (Gaṇḍa), the dagger (Kaṭṭāri), the hawk (Sāḷuva), the illustrious Veṅkaṭapati-deva-mahārāyar was pleased to rule the earth,——in the presence of (the god) Mārgasahāyeśvara(of) Tiru-Viriñchapuram,——Periya-Eṟama-nāyaka (of) Puṉṉāṟṟūr ordered a house(maṉai) on the northern side of the holy street (tiru-vīthi) of Vāṇḍarāyaṉ (to be given for) amaṭha to Ānanda-Namaśivāya-paṇḍāram, the worshipper (i.e., pupil ?) of the guruNamaśivāya-mūrti (of) Chidambaram, in order to procure religious merit to Śaṁ-karappa-nāyaka Ayaṉ, the son of Māya (?)-nāyaka (of) Velūr. This house for themaṭha consists of 1 house to the east of the house of Tryambaka and to the west of thehouse of Mūrti-māṇikkam, and of a house-garden of 41 feet. To this meritorious giftof a maṭha we gave, with a libation of water, for each day a kuṟuṇi of rice (? prasāda) undermortgage, and the connexion under mortgage with (a piece of) land in the agrahāra (of)Ūṟaṇḍaṉ-tāṅgal. The succession of sons (which consists of) the succession of pupilsshall enjoy this maṭha as long as the moon and the sun endure. Whosoever injures thismeritorious gift of a maṭha, that man shall incur the sin of one who has killed a black cowon the bank of the Gaṅgā.

INSCRIPTIONS OF THE PERUMĀḶ TEMPLE AT POYGAI NEAR VIRIÑCHIPURAM.

These inscriptions (Nos. 59 to 64) are dated during the reign of a king calledTribhuvanachakravartin Rājarāja-deva. His twenty-second year corresponded to Śaka1160 (Nos. 59 and 60), his twenty-fourth year to Śaka 1161 (Nos. 61 and 62) and his twenty-eighth year was current after the expiration of Śaka 1165 (No. 64). Accordingly, thefirst year of his reign corresponded to the Śaka year 1137-38.

The inscriptions record that the Keraḷa merchant Ādi-Rāma, an inhabitant of “theHill-country,” i.e., of Malayāḷam, granted three villages, which he had bought from acertain Śambuvarāyaṉ, to the temple, on the walls of which the inscriptions are found.The temple had two names: 1. Aruḷāḷa-Perumāḷ of Poygai, alias Rājendra-Choḷa-nallūr, and 2. Chitra-mer̥-Malai-maṇḍala-Viṇṇagara. The technical meaning ofchitra-mer̥, “the beautiful plough-tail,” is not clear. The remainder of the second namemeans “the Vishṇu temple of the Hill-country.” Probably the donor Rāma himself hadfounded the temple and called it after his native country, viz., Malayāḷam.

The full name of Śambuvarāyaṉ, from whom Rāma bought the three villageswhich he granted to the Poygai Temple, was Śeṅgeṇi-Vīrāśani- Ammaiappaṉ(or Ammaiyappaṉ) Aṛagiya-Śoṛaṉ, alias Edirili-Śoṛa-Śambuvarāyaṉ. He seemsto have been a vassal of Rājarāja-deva.

No. 59. ON THE BASE OF THE NORTH WALL

This inscription is dated in the twenty-second year of TribhuvanachakravartinRājarāja-deva and in the Śaka year 1160. It records the gift of the village of Kumāra-maṅgalam, which was situated east of Koṟṟa-maṅgalam, north-west of Aimbūṇḍi——which lay to the north of Poygai, alias Rājendra-Choḷa-nallūr——and south of thePālaṟu. Aimbūṇḍi is the old name of the modern village of Ammuṇḍi; it occursalso in an Ammuṇḍi inscription, which will be noticed in Part III (No. 131). The Pālāṟuis the well-known Pālār, the chief river of the North Arcot District.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] cakaraiyāṇṭu ā[yirat]t[oru]ṉūṟṟaṟupatu cellāṉiṉṟaśrītiripuvaṉaccakkaravattikaḷ śrīrājarājadevaṟku yā- [2.] ṇṭu iru[pa]tti[raṇṭā]va[tu] tai••• poykai āṉa irā-centiracoḻanallūrccittirameḻimalaimaṇṭalaviṇṇakarā- [3.] ṉa aruḷāḷapperumāḷukkuttiruviṭaiyāṭṭamākakkumāramaṅkalam [|*] mel-pāṟkellai koṟṟamaṅkalattu ellai ācaṟutiyiṉaṭṭa tiruvā[ḻi]kkallukkukiḻak- [4.] kum [|*] teṉpāṟkellai poykaiyāṉa irācentiracoḻanallūrkku vaṭak-kāṉa aimpūṇṭi kayakkālukku vaṭakkum [|*] ki[ḻ]pāṟkellai aimpūṇṭiellai ācaṟutiyil naṭṭa ti- [5.] ruvāḻikkallukku meṟkkum [|*] vaṭapāṟkkellai pālāṟṟukku teṟkku mi[n]taṉāṟppāṟkkellaikkumuṭpaṭṭa me[ṉokki]ṉa maramum kiṇokkiṉa kiṇaṟumnañcai puñcai kaṭamai kuṭi[m]- [6.] ai uḷpaṭa veṭṭitaṉiāḷ āyam pāṭikāval cilvari peruvari kāṟtik[ai]-arici kāṟtikaippaccai maṟṟumuḷḷa pala kā[cāyam]kaḷum taṟiiṟai kaṭai-iṟai taṭṭārppāṭṭañce- [7.] kkukka[ṭa]maiyum āciva[ka]kācu eppeṟpaṭṭa aṉaittāyaṅkaḷum āyaīṉār ciṟaiirāmaṉ keraḷaṉ pakkal poṉṉa[ṟakkoṇṭu maṇṇaṟappoykai aruḷāḷap-perumāḷukkut]- [8.] tiruviṭaiyāṭṭamāka cantarātittavarai celvatāka viṭṭeṉ ceṅkeṇi virā-caṉi ammai[ya]ppaṉ taṉiṉiṉṟu veṉṟāṉ taṉ vaci kāṭṭuvāṉ aḻakiyacoḻaṉāṉa eti[rili]•••••

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! [In the month of] Tai of the twenty-second year of the illustriousTribhuvanachakravartin, the illustrious Rājarāja-deva, which was current during the Śakayear one thousand one hundred and sixty,——I, Śeṅgeṇi-Vīrāśani-Ammaiyappaṉ, whohas gained victory standing by himself, who shows his sword, Aṛagiya-Śoṛaṉ, aliasEdirili••••• , after having received gold from Rāma the Keraḷa, a slave(i.e., worshipper) of Āya-īṉār,——gave to the Vishṇu temple of Chitra-mer̥-Malai-maṇḍala, alias (the temple of) Aruḷāḷa-Perumāḷ, (at) Poygai, alias Rājendra-Śoṛa-nallūr, (the village of) Kumāra-maṅgalam as exclusive property, to last as long as themoon and the sun;——the boundary on the western side is to the east of the tiruvār̥stone put up at the extremity of the boundary of Koṟṟa-maṅgalam; the boundary on thesouthern side is to the north of the channel of Aimbūṇḍi, which lies to the north ofPoygai, alias Rājendra-Śoṛa-nallūr; the boundary on the eastern side is to the west ofthe tiruvār̥ stone put up at the extremity of the boundary of Aimbūṇḍi; the boundary onthe northern side is to the south of the (river) Pālāṟu;——the trees overground and thewells underground, the wet land and the dry land, included within these boundaries in thefour directions; including taxes and rights; (the revenue for) one Veṭṭi, tolls (āyam), the smalltaxes (and) the large taxes for the village-police, the rice in Kārttika, the unripe (fruit) inKārttika, and all other revenue in money; the tax on looms, the tax on shops, the tax ongoldsmiths, the tax on oil-mills, the tax on Ājīvakas, and all (other) revenue.

No. 60. ON THE LEFT SIDE OF THE EAST WALL.

Of this inscription only the date remains, which is the same as in No. 59.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] cakarayāṇṭu [2.] āyirattoruṉūṟṟaṟupatu cellā- [3.] niṉṟa tiripuvaṉaccakkaravattikaḷ śrīrāja- [4.] rājatevaṟku yāṇṭu irupattuiraṇṭā

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! In the twenty-second year of Tribhuvanachakravartin, the illustriousRājarāja-deva, which was current during the Śaka year one thousand one hundred andsixty•••••

No. 61. ON THE BASE OF THE SOUTH WALL.

This inscription is dated in the twenty-fourth year of Tribhuvanachakravartin Rājarāja-deva, and in the Śaka year 1161. It records the gift of the village of Puttūr.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] cakaraiyāṇṭu āyirattoruṉūṟṟaṟupattoṉṟu cellāniṉṟa śrī[tri]bhuvaṉaccakkaravat[tika]ḷ śrīrāja[ rājate] va[ṟ]ku [yā]ṇṭu irupattu-nālāvatu [2.] taimmāsam mutal poyk[ai]yāṉa rā[jendra]coḻanallūr cittirameḻimalaima-ṇṭalaviṇṇakarāṉa aruḷāḷapp[e]ru[māḷukku puttūr] nā[ṟpāṟ]kellaikku-muṭpaṭṭa meṉo- [3.] [kki]ṉa maramum [ki]ḻnok[ki]na [ki]ṇaṟum naṉcey puṉcey nāṟpāṟkel-laiyumuṭpaṭṭa kaṭamai [kuṭi]maikaḷu[m āyam pāṭikāval ci]l[vari eṭuttu]-kkoṭṭi arimukkai- [4.] [yuṭ]paṭṭa pala nellāyaṅkaḷum kārttikaiarici kārttikaikkācu kārttikaip-pacc[ai] velippayaṟu nirnilak[k]ācu taṟiyiṟai kaṭaiyiṟai kālakatappāṭṭa[m][ta*]- [5.] ṭṭārppāṭṭam ācuvakakaṭamai cekkukkaṭamai erimiṉkācu inavari vakainta kācupaṭṭolaikkācu maṟṟumeppeṟpaṭṭa pala kācāyaṅ- [6.] kaḷum antarāyamum veṭṭitaṉiāḷu[ṭ*]paṭṭa aṉaittu nellāyaṅkaḷumuṭpaṭattiruviṭaiāṭṭamāka malaimaṇ- [7.] ṭalattu āyaīṉār ciṟai rāmaṉ kera[ḷa]ṉ pakkalppoṉṉaṟakkoṇṭu maṇ-ṇaṟa viṭṭeṉ virācani ammaiyappaṉ(appan) aḻaki- [8.] ya coḻaṉāna etirili coḻacampuvarāyaṉneṉ [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! From the month of Tai of the twenty-fourth year of the illustriousTribhuvanachakravartin, the illustrious Rājarāja-deva, which was current during theŚaka year one thousand one hundred and sixty-one,——I, Vīrāśani-AmmaiyappaṉAṛagiya-Śoṛaṉ, alias Edirili-Śoṛa-Śambuvarāyaṉ, after having received goldfrom Rāma the Keraḷa a worshipper of Āya-īṉār (and an inhabitant) of Malai-maṇ-ḍalam,——gave to the Vishṇu temple of Chitra-mer̥-Malai-maṇḍala, alias (thetemple of) Aruḷāḷa-Perumāḷ, (at) Poygai, alias Rājendra-Śoṛa-nallūr, (the village of)Puttūr as exclusive property:——the trees overground and the wells underground, the wetland and the dry land, included within the boundaries in the four directions; the taxes andrights (which obtain) within the boundaries in the four directions; all the revenue in paddy,excluding tolls and the small tax for the village-police, and including the three handfuls ofpaddy (?); the rice in Kārttika, the money in Kārttika, the unripe (fruit) in Kārttika, veli-payaṟu, the money from water and land, the tax on looms, the tax on shops,••• thetax on goldsmiths, the tax on Ājīvakas, the tax on oil-mills, the money from (the sale of)the fish in the tank,••••• the money for documents, and all other revenuein money; the antarāyam; including all (other) revenue in paddy and revenue in money,including (that for) one Veṭṭi.

No. 62. ON THE RIGHT SIDE OF THE EAST WALL.

This inscription is a duplicate of No. 61. At the end some words are lost.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] cakarayāṇṭu āyirat- [2.] toruṉūṟṟaṟupattoṉṟu c- [3.] ellāniṉṟa śrītiripuvaṉaccakkara- [4.] vattikaḷ cirācarācatevaṟku yāṇṭu [5.] irupattunālāvatu taimmātamu• [6.] poykaiyāṉa rācentiracoḻanal- [7.] lūr cittirameḻimalaimaṇṭalaviṇ- [8.] ṇakarāṉa āruḷāḷapperumāḷukku pu[t]tū[r*] nā- [9.] ṟpāṟkellaikkumuṭpaṭṭa melno- [10.] kkiṉa maramuṅkīṇokkiṉa kiṇaṟum nañc[e]- [11.] y puṉcey nā[ṟ*]pāṟkellaikkumuṭpaṭṭa [12.] kaṭamai kuṭimaikaḷum āyam pāṭikāval [13.] calvari eṭuttukkoṭṭi arimukkai uṭ- [14.] paṭappala nellāyaṅkaḷuṅkārttikaia- [15.] rici kārttikaikkācu kārttikaippaccai ve- [16.] lippayaṟu nirnilakkācu taṟiyiṟai kaṭaiyiṟai kāla- [17.] kkappāṭṭam taṭṭārppāṭṭam ācuvakaka[ṭa]mai c- [18.] ekkukkaṭamai erimiṉkācu iṉavari vakain- [19.] ta k[ā*]cu paṭṭolaikkācu maṟṟumepperpa- [20.] [ṭ]ṭa pala kācāyaṅkaḷumantarām veṭṭitaṉi- [21.] [y]āḷuṭpaṭa aṉaittu nellāyaṅkācāyaṅ- [22.] kaḷumuṭppaṭattiruviṭaiyāṭṭamāka ma[lai]maṇ- [23.] ṭalattu āya[ī]ṉār [ci]ṟai irāmaṉ keraḷaṉ pakka[l]••••••

No. 63. ON THE BASE OF THE EAST WALL.

This short inscription refers to the gift of the village of Puttūr, which is also recordedin the two preceding inscriptions.

TEXT.

[1.] poykai a[ruḷāḷa]rai puṉaintu puttūrum aiyyamaṟa koṇṭu avarkkuūrākkiṉāṉ ceyyamalarmātuyār niṉṟa malaināṭṭu vāḻ [2.] vaṇikan ātiirāman keraḷan u

TRANSLATION.

The merchant Ādi-Rāma the Keraḷa, who lived in Malai-nāḍu, where the goddesswith the red flower (Lakshmī) resides, having decorated Aruḷāḷar (of) Poygai, andhaving acquired as exclusive property (the village of) Puttūr, made it his (the god's) village.

No. 64. ON THE NORTH WALL.

This inscription is dated in the 28th year of Rājarāja-deva, which was current afterthe expiration of the Śaka year 1165. It records the gift of the village of Attiyūr.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] cakaraiyāṇṭu āyiratt- [2.] orunūṟṟaṟupattaiñcaṉ mel cellāni- [3.] ṉṟa śrīrājarājatevaṟku yāṇṭu 26 vata [4.] kaṟkaṭakanāyaṟu mutal cittirameḻimalaimaṇ- [5.] ṭalaviṇṇakarāṉa poykai aruḷāḷapp- [6.] erumāḷukku attiyūr tevatāṉantiruvi- [7.] ṭaiāṭṭam paḷḷiccantantukkaipaṭṭi [8.] piṭāripaṭṭi paṭṭavirutti vayittiyavirutti [9.] nila niṅkal [nikki] nāṟpāṟkellaiyumuṭpa- [10.] ṭṭa melṉokkiṉa maramuṅkiṇokkiya kiṇa- [11.] ṟum nañce puñcey veṭṭitaṉiyāḷ ā- [12.] [ya]m pāṭikāval kaṇkāṇi kaṇakkavari eṭuttu- [13.] kkoṭṭi a[ri]mukkai uḷḷiṭṭa nell[ā]ya- [14.] ṅkaḷum ve[ṭṭi]ppuṭavai mutaṟtiramam vakai- [15.] nta kācu paṭṭ[o]laikkācu muḷḷaṭi ciṉṉam v- [16.] elippayaṟu tāppaṭiarici accataṟi cālikait- [17.] taṟi tūcakattaṟi [pa]ṟaittaṟi cekku[k]kaṭamai ācu- [18.] vakakaṭamaiyumuḷḷiṭṭa kācukaṭamaiyum maṟ- [19.] ṟumeppe[t]paṭṭa ne[l]lāyaṅkaḷuṅkāc- [20.] āyaṅkaḷumuṭpaṭa āyakaṉār ciṟai irāmaṉ ke- [21.] (ka)raḷaceṭṭiyār pakkal poṉṉaṟakkoṇ- [22.] ṭu maṇṇaṟappoykai aruḷāḷapperumā- [23.] ḷukkuttiruviṭaiāṭṭamāka maṇṇaṟa viṭ- [24.] ṭeṉ ceṅkeṇi virācaṉi ammaiappaṉ a- [25.] ḻakiya coḻaṉāṉa etirili c[oḻa]ccampuvarāyaṉe[ṉ] [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! From the month of Karkaṭaka of the 28th year of the illustriousRājarāja-deva, which was current after the Śaka year one thousand one hundredand sixty-five (had passed),——I, Śeṅgeṇi-Vīrāśani-Ammaiappaṉ Aṛagiya-Śoṛaṉ,alias Edirili-Śoṛa-Śambuvarāyaṉ, after having received gold from the Keraḷamerchant Rāma, a worshipper of Āya-īṉār,——gave to the Vishṇu temple of Chitra-mer̥-Malai-maṇḍala, alias (the temple of) Aruḷāḷa-Perumāḷ (at) Poygai, (the villageof) Attiyūr as a divine gift (devadāna) and as exclusive property:——the trees overgroundand the wells underground, the wet land and the dry land, included within the boundaries inthe four directions, excluding the land (called) Paḷḷichchandam, Tukkai-paṭṭi, Piḍāri-paṭṭi, Bhaṭṭa-vr̥tti and Vaidya-vr̥tti; the revenue in paddy, excluding (the revenuefor) one Veṭṭi, tolls, and the tax for the overseer of the village-police and the accountant,and including the three handfuls of paddy (?); the taxes in money, including (that for)cloths of males and females,••••• the money for documents,••• veli-payaru,the gleaned rice,.••••• the tax on oil-mills and the tax on Ājīvakas; includingall other revenue in paddy and revenue in money.

No. 65. ON THE WEST AND SOUTH WALLS OF THE ĪŚVARA TEMPLEAT VAKKAṆĀPURAM NEAR VIRIÑCHIPURAM.

This inscription records, that a number of people agreed to found a temple, calledOkkaniṉṟa-nāyaṉār, and granted to it three velis of land belonging to Tiru-Viruñcha-puram, i.e., Viriñchipuram, and a tirumaḍaiviḷāgam. Okkaniṉṟa-nāyaṉār wasevidently the name of the Vakkaṇāpuram Temple, and may be connected with the modernname of the village. A shrine of Chaṇḍeśvara-nāyaṉār, the god, who is supposed topreside over the temple treasury, seems to have been attached to the temple.

Further, some land was granted to Var̥ttuṇai-nāyaṉār, “the lord who is a com-panion on the road.” This is the Tamil equivalent of Mārgasahāyeśvara, the name ofthe Viriñchipuram Temple, which occurs in No. 58.

The whole grant was entrusted to a certain Kambavāṇa-bhaṭṭa, whose name alsoappears among the signatures, which are attached to this document. Among these there aresome curious denominations, which show that the villagers were fond of bearing royal names.Thus we find Vīra-Śoṛa-Brahmā-rāyaṉ, Mīṉavarāyaṉ, Devarāyaṉ, Nandi-varman, Muvendirayaṉ, and Chedirāyaṉ. One of the witnesses signs half in Tamil,half in Sanskrit; another was called after Śiṟṟambalam and a third hailed fromPeriya-nāḍu.

TEXT.

West.

[1.] śubhamastu [||*] caṇḍeśvaranāyaṉār aruḷicceytapaṭikku āḻvār kampavāṇa-paṭṭarkku [||*] siddhāttivaruṣam kāttikai mātam mutal tiruviruñcapurattilkollaiyil tevanerikku [2.] teṟkku kollainilattile nāyaṉār okka[ni]ṉṟa nāyiṉāraiyum eḻuṉtaruḷapaṇṇi okkaniṉṟāṉ eriyum kaṭṭi iṉta eri [ki]ḻum maṟṟum iṉtanirku ervai āṉa iṭaṅkaḷilum tirutta- [3.] lāna nilam tirutta kaṭavarākavum [|*] tiruttumiṭattu inṉāyanār okkaniṉṟanāyiṉārkku iṉta eri kiḻe kaṭṭaḷai cera muṉṟu veli nilam teva-tānam āka sarvvannya iṟaiyili āka cantr[ā]- [4.] [di]tyavaraiyum cella kaṭavatākavum [|*] iṉta mūṉṟu veli nilamumoḻiṉtu eṟṟam uḷḷa nilam uṭaiyār vaḻittuṇai nāyaṉārkku tevatānamāka kaṭavatākavum [|*] iṉta okkaniṉṟa nāyaṉār [5.] tirukkoyilai cūḻṉta iṭattilum caṉnatiyilum eṟiṉa pala kuṭikkumkoḷḷum vācalpaṇam uḷpaṭṭa kaṭamai uḷḷatu iṉta okkaniṉṟa nāyi-nārkku sarvvamānnya iṟaiyili āṉa tiruma- [6.] (ma)ṭaiviḷākam āka kaṭavatā[ka*]vum [|*] iṉta tirumaṭaiviḷākamum iṉtatevatāṉam mūṉṟu veli nilamum oḻiṉtu eṟa tiruttiṉa nilattukkutiruttiṉa varuṣattukku pala upātiyum [7.] uḷpaṭa nūṟu kuḻikku kalaṉe nāṉāḻi nellum kāl paṇamum viḻukkāṭukoḷḷa kaṭavatākavum [|*] itaṟkku etirāmāṇṭukku pala upātiyu[m*]uḷpaṭa kalapaṟṟu aṟṟa makitāriyil kāl varicai [8.] koḷḷa kaṭavatākavum [|*] itaṟkku etirāmāṇṭukku kalapaṟṟu aṟṟa makitā-riyil arai varicai koḷḷa kaṭavatākavu[m |*] itaṟkku etirāmāṇṭumutal aṉaittāṇṭum kalapaṟṟu aṟṟa makitāriyil [9.] oṉṟu mukkāl koḷḷa kaṭavatākavum [|*] ip[pa]ṭikku tirumalaiyile eḻu-ttu veṭṭi koḷḷavum [|*] itu śrīmaheśvararakṣai u ivai ati-kāram ilakkappaṉ eḻuttu ivai kampavāṇapaṭṭaṉ eḻuttu

South.

[1.] ivai dakṣiṇāmūrttibhaṭṭasya ivai tirucciṟṟampalapaṭṭaṉ eḻuttu ivaicaivvādhirājaṉ eḻuttu [2.] ivai periyanāṭṭu nampi eḻuttu ivai viracoḻabrahmārāyaṉ eḻuttu ivaiapparāṇṭi eḻut[tu] [3.] ivai camaiyamaṉtiri eḻuttu ivai śrīmāheśvaraveḷāraṉ eḻuttu ivaimiṉavarāyaṉ eḻuttu ivai [t]evarāyaṉ eḻuttu [4.] ivai naṉtipaṉmaṉ eḻuttu ivai apimānapūṣaṇaveḷāṉ eḻuttu ivaikoyil kaṇakku muveṉtirayaṉ eḻuttu ivai cetirāyaṉ eḻuttu [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Let there be prosperity! According to the pleasure of Chaṇḍeśvara-nāyaṉār, (thefollowing gifts were made over) to Āṛvār Kambavāṇa-bhaṭṭa.

From the month of Kārttika of the Siddhārthin year forward, the lord Okkaniṉṟa-nāyaṉār shall be placed in the dry land to the south of the Devaneri (tank), (which belongs)to the dry land of Tiru-Viruñchapuram, the Okkaniṉṟāṉ-eri (tank) shall be con-structed, and the reclaimable land below this tank and in other places, which are above thelevel of this water, shall be reclaimed. After they are reclaimed, three velis of land belowthis tank shall be placed at the disposal of this lord Okkaniṉṟa-nāyaṉār as a divine gift,as a sarvamānya (and) free from taxes, to last as long as the moon and the sun. With theexception of these three velis of land, the elevated land shall be a divine gift to the lordVar̥ttuṇai-nāyaṉār. (All the land) which pays taxes,——including the door-money (vāśal-paṇam), which will be taken from all houses built round and in front of the holy templeof this Okkaniṉṟa-nāyaṉār,——shall belong to this Okkaniṉṟa-nāyaṉār as the environsof his temple (tirumaḍaiviḷāgam), which shall be a sarvamānya (and) free from (other) taxes.One kalam and four nār̥s of paddy and a quarter paṇam shall be taken, including allconditions (? upādhi), per hundred kur̥s of the elevated land, which is reclaimed, in the yearduring which it is reclaimed, with the exception of those environs of the temple and thethree velis of land, (which form) that divine gift. [The meaning of the next three clauses,which contain some unintelligible terms, seems to be, that in the next-following year, onequarter, in the next, one half, and in each further year, three quarters more than in thefirst year should be taken.] A document to this effect shall be engraved on the holymountain (tirumalai). Let the blessed Maheśvara protect this (gift).

This is the signature of the magistrate (adhikāram) Ilakkappaṉ. This is the signa-ture of Kambavāṇa-bhaṭṭa. This is (the signature) of Dakshiṇāmūrti-bhaṭṭa. Thisis the signature of Tiruchchiṟṟambala-bhaṭṭa. This is the signature of Śaivādhirāja.This is the signature of Nambi of Periya-nāḍu. This is the signature of Vīra-Śoṛa-Brahmā-rāyaṉ. This is the signature of Appar-āṇḍi. This is the signature of Sama-ya-mantrin. This is the signature of the illustrious Māheśvara-veḷāraṉ. This is thesignature of Mīṉavarāyaṉ. This is the signature of Devarāyaṉ. This is the signa-ture of Nandivarman. This is the signature of Abhimānabhūshaṇa-veḷāṉ. This isthe signature of Muvendirayaṉ, the accountant (kaṇakku) of the temple. This is thesignature of Chedirāyaṉ.

IV.——INSCRIPTIONS AT TIRUMALAI NEAR POLŪR.

No. 66. ON A BURIED ROCK IN FRONT OF THE GOPURA AT THE BASE OFTHE TIRUMALAI HILL.

This inscription is dated in the 21st year of Ko-Rāja-Rājakesarivarman, aliasRājarāja-deva, and again (in words) in the twenty-first year of Śoṛaṉ Arumor̥, thelord of the river Poṉṉi, i.e., of the Kāverī. The greater part of the historical portion ofthis inscription is identical with that of the two Māmallapuram inscriptions Nos. 40 and41. Iraṭṭa-pāḍi is, however, omitted from the list of the countries conquered by the king.Consequently Rājarāja-deva must have taken possession of Iraṭṭapāḍi between histwenty-first and his twenty-fifth years, the dates of Nos. 66 and 40 respectively.

The inscription records that a certain Guṇavīramāmunivaṉ built a sluice, which hecalled after a Jaina teacher, whose name was Gaṇiśekhara-Maru-Poṟchūriyaṉ. TheTirumalai Rock is mentioned under the name Vaigai-malai, “the mountain of Vaigai.”In Nos. 69 and 70, it is called Vaigai-Tirumalai, “the holy mountain of Vaigai.”The name Vaigai seems to be connected with Vaigavūr, the name of the village at thebase of the rock, which occurs in Nos. 67 and 68.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] tirumakaḷ polapperu nilaccel- [2.] viyuntaṉakkeyurimai pūṇṭamai maṉakkoḷakkāntaḷurccālai kalamaṟuttaruḷi veṅ-kaināṭuṅkaṅkapāṭiyu- [3.] nuḷampapāṭiyuntaṭikaipāṭiyuṅkuṭamalaināṭuṅkollamuṅkaliṅkamum eṇṭicai pukaḻtaraviḻamaṇṭalamum tiṇṭiṟal veṉṟitta- [4.] ṇṭāṟkoṇṭa[tte]ḻil vaḷaruḻi ellāyāṇṭum toḻuteḻa viḷaṅkuyāṇṭe ceḻiñaraittecu koḷ śrīkovi- [5.] rājairājakecaripanmarā[ ṉa śrī] irājairājadevarkku yāṇṭu 21 āvatu alaipuriyum puṉaṟpoṉṉi āṟuṭaiya coḻaṉ [6.] arumoḻikku yāṇṭu irupattoṉṟāvateṉṟuṅkalai puriyumatinipuṇaṉ veṇ kiḻāṉ [7.] kaṇic[c]ekkaramarupoṟcūriyaṉṟaṉ nāmattāl vāmanilai ni[ṟṟa]kuṅ- [8.] kaliñciṭṭu nīmir vaiykai malaikku nīṭuḻi iru maruṅum nel viḷaiya- [9.] kkaṇṭoṉ kulai puriyum paṭai araicar koṇṭāṭum pātaṉ kuṇavira-māmunivaṉ [10.] kuḷir vaiykaikkovey [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! In the 21st year of (the reign of) the illustrious Ko-Rāja-Rājake-sarivarman, alias the illustrious Rājarāja-deva, who,——while both the goddess of fortuneand the great goddess of the earth, who had become his exclusive property, gave himpleasure,——was pleased to build a jewel-like hall at Kāndaḷūr and conquered by his army,which was victorious in great battles, Veṅgai-nāḍu, Gaṅga-pāḍi, Nuḷamba-pāḍi,Taḍigai-pāḍi, Kuḍamalai-nāḍu, Kollam, Kaliṅgam and Īṛa-maṇḍalam, which isfamed in the eight directions; who,——while his beauty was increasing, and while he was resplend-ent (to such an extent) that he was always worthy to be worshipped,——deprived the Śer̥yas oftheir splendour,——and (in words) in the twenty-first year of Śoṛaṉ Arumor̥, who possessesthe river Poṉṉi, whose waters are full of waves,——Guṇavīramāmunivaṉ, whose feet areworshipped by kings of destructive armies, the lord (? ko) of the cool Vaigai,——havinggiven a sluice, which is worthy of being preserved in a good state (and which is called) by thename of Gaṇiśekhara-Maru-Poṟchūriyaṉ, the pure master, who is skilled in the elegantarts and very clever,——saw the paddy grow for a long time on both sides of the highmountain of Vaigai (Vaigai-malai).

No. 67. ON A PIECE OF ROCK ON THE TOP OF THE TIRUMALAI HILL.

This inscription is dated in the 12th year of Ko-Parakesarivarman, alias UḍaiyārRājendra-Choḷa-deva. It opens with a long list of the countries which the king hadconquered. Among these we find “the seven and a half lakshas (of revenue) of Iraṭṭa-pāḍi,” which Rājendra-Choḷa took from Jayasiṁha. This conquest must have takenplace between his 7th and 10th years, as another of Rājendra-Choḷa's inscriptions, which isdated in his 7th year, does not mention it, while it occurs in some unpublished Tanjoreinscriptions of the 10th year. The Jayasiṁha of the present inscription can be no otherthan the Western Chālukya king Jayasiṁha III. (about Śaka 940 to about 964), who,according to the Miraj grant, “warred against the Chola,” and who, in another inscription,is called “the lion to the elephant Rājendra-Choḷa.” Consequently, “the seven anda half lakshas. of Iraṭṭapāḍi” have to be taken as a designation of the Chalukyanempire, which, in two Eastern Chalukya grants, is called “the Dekhan which yields sevenand a half lakshas.” As both Rājendra-Choḷa and Jayasiṁha III. boast of having con-quered the other, it must be assumed that either the success was on both sides alternately, or thatneither of the two obtained a lasting advantage. If, in order to identify Rājendra-Choḷa,the enemy of Jayasiṁha III., we turn to the table of the Eastern Chalukya Dynasty,which is found on page 32, above, we find that he cannot be that Rājendra-Choḍa, whoreigned from Śaka 985 to 1034. Undoubtedly, the enemy of Jayasiṁha III. was thatRājendra-Choḍa of the Sūryavaṁśa, whose daughter Ammaṅga-devī was married tothe Eastern Chalukya king Rājarāja I. (Śaka 944 to 985). He is further identical withthat Rājendra-Choḍa, who was the son of Rājarāja of the Sūryavaṁśa, and whoseyounger sister Kūndavā was married to the Eastern Chalukya king Vimalāditya (Śaka937 (?) to 944). From certain Tanjore inscriptions it can be safely concluded, that he wasthe successor of his father Rājarāja-deva, whose time I have tried to fix in the introduc-tion of No. 40, above. Rājendra-Choḷa's name occurs also on the seal of the largeLeyden grant, and he is in all probability identical with the Madhurāntaka, i.e., “thedestroyer of Madura,” who issued that grant after the death of his father Rājarāja.

Among the other countries, which Rājendra-Choḷa is said to have conquered, thetwo first in the list are Iḍaituṟai-nāḍu, i.e., the country of Eḍatore, the head-quartersof a tālluqa in the Maisūr District, and Vaṉavāśi, i.e., Banawāsi in the North KanaraDistrict of the Bombay Presidency. With Koḷḷippākkai compare Kollipāke, which,according to Mr. Fleet, was one of the capitals of the Western Chālukya king JayasiṁhaIII. Īṛam or Īṛa-maṇḍalam is Ceylon. “The king of the South” (Teṉṉavaṉ) is thePāṇḍya king. Of him the inscription says, that he had formerly given the crown ofSundara to the king of Ceylon, from whom Rājendra-Choḷa took that crown of Sundara.The name Sundara occurs in the traditional lists of Pāṇḍya kings. In the presentinscription, the term “the crown of Sundara” seems to be used in the sense of “the crownof the Pāṇḍya king,” and the composer of the historical part of the inscription seems tohave known Sundara as a former famous member of the Pāṇḍya dynasty. But no conclu-sions as to the date of Sundara can be drawn from this mention of his name. The namesof the Pāṇḍya king, who was conquered by the king of Ceylon, and of the king of Ceylon,who was conquered by Rājendra-Choḷa, are not mentioned. The inscription furtherrecords that Rājendra-Choḷa vanquished the Keraḷa, i.e., the king of Malabar. WithŚakkara-koṭṭam, whose king Vikrama-Vīra was defeated by Rājendra-Choḷa, compareChakrakoṭa, whose lord was conquered by the Western Chālukya king VikramādityaVI., and Chakragoṭṭa, which was taken by the Hoysaḷa king Vishṇuvardhana.Madura-maṇḍalam is the Pāṇḍya country, the capital of which was Madura. Oḍḍa-vishaya, the country of the Oḍḍas or Oḍras and the U-cha of Hiuen-Tsiang, is themodern Orissa. Kośalai-nāḍu is Southern Kosala, the Kiao-sa-lo of Hiuen-Tsiang,which, according to General Cunningham, corresponds to the upper valley of the Mahānadīand its tributaries. Takkaṇalāḍam and Uttiralāḍam are Northern and Southern Lāṭa(Gujarāt). The former was taken from a certain Raṇaśūra. Further, Rājendra-Choḷa assertsthat he conquered Vaṅgāḷa-deśa, i.e., Bengal, from a certain Govindachandra andextended his operations as far as the Gaṅgā. The remaining names of countries and kingsI have been unable to identify.

The inscription mentions Tirumalai, i.e., “the holy mountain,” and records a gift tothe temple on its top, which was called Kundavai-Jinālaya, i.e., the Jina temple ofKundavai. According to an Eastern Chalukya grant (and an unpublished Chidambaraminscription), Kūndavā (or Kundavai) was the name of the daughter of Rājarāja of theSūryavaṁśa, the younger sister of Rājendra-Choḷa, and the queen of the Eastern Chalukyaking Vimalāditya. The Tanjore inscriptions mention another, still earlier Kundavai,who was the daughter of the Choḷa king Parāntaka II., the elder sister of the Choḷa kingRājarāja-deva, and the queen of the Pallava king Vandyadeva. It seems very pro-bable that it was one of these two queens, viz., either the younger sister or the aunt of thethen reigning sovereign Rājendra-Choḷa, who founded the temple on the top of the Tiru-malai Rock and called it after herself. As Tirumalai is much closer to the Pallavacountry, than to the country of the Eastern Chalukyas, we shall scarcely be wrong inattributing the foundation of the temple rather to the king's aunt, who was a Pallava queen,than to his younger sister, who was married to an Eastern Chalukya king.

According to this and the next inscription, the village at the foot of the TirumalaiHill bore the name of Vaigavūr and belonged to Mugai-nāḍu, a division of Paṅgaḷa-nāḍu, which formed part of Jayaṅkoṇḍa-Choḷa-maṇḍalam.

With the text of the subjoined inscription, I have compared four other inscriptions ofRājendra-Choḷa, viz., 1. the inscription No. 68, which is likewise dated in the 12th year;2. an undated inscription of the Kailāsanātha Temple at Uttaramallūr in theChingleput District, an impression of which I owe to the kindness of Mr. R.Sewell;3. an inscription of the Br̥hadīśvara Temple at Tanjore (15th year); and 4. aninscription of the Chidambaram Temple (24th year).

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] tirumaṉṉi vaḷaraviru nilamaṭantaiyum porccayappāvaiyuñcīrt-taṉiccelviyuntaṉ perunteviyarāki iṉpuṟu neṭu tiyal ūḻiyuḷiṭaitu- [2.] ṟaināṭuntuṭar vaṉavelippaṭar vaṉavāciyuñcuḷḷiccūḻ matiṭkoḷḷippākkaiyu-naṇṇaṟkaru muraṇ maṇṇaikkaṭakkamum poru kaṭal īḻattaracar tamuṭiyumāṅka- [3.] var teviyaroṅkeḻiṉmuṭiyumuṉṉavar pa[k]kaltteṉṉavar vaitta cuntaramuṭi-yum intiranāramunteṇṭirai īḻamaṇṭalamuḻuvatum eṟi paṭaikkeraḷar [4.] muṟaimaiyiṟcūṭuṅkulataṉamākiya palar pukaḻ muṭiyuñceṅkatir mālaiyuñcaṅkatirvelaittol peruṅkāvaṟpala paḻantivuñceruviṟceṉa- [5.] vil irupattoru kālaraicukaḷai kaṭṭa paracurāmaṉ mevaruñcāntimattivavaraṇkaruti iruttiya cem poṟṟiruttaku muṭiyum payaṅkoṭu paḻi mika mucaṅ-kiyil mu- [6.] tukiṭṭoḷitta cayaciṅkaṉ aḷapperum pukaḻoṭum pīṭiyal iraṭṭapāṭieḻarai ilakkamunavanetikkulapperumalaikaḷum vikkiramavīrar cakkarakoṭṭamu- [7.] mutirapaṭavallai maturamaṇṭalamum kāmiṭaivaḷaiyanāmaṇaikkoṇamum veñcilai-vīrar pañcappaḷḷiyum pācuṭaippaḻanaṉmācuṇitecamum ayarvi- [8.] l vaṇ kirttiyātinakaravaiyiṟcantiraṉṟol kulattirataraṉai viḷaiyamarkkaḷattukki-ḷaiyoṭum pi[ṭit]tuppala taṉattoṭu niṟai kulataṉa[k]kuvai- [9.] yuñciṭṭaruñce[ṟi] miḷaiyoṭṭaviṣaiyamum pūcurar cer nalkkocalaināṭu- ntaṉmapālaṉai vem muṉaiyaḻittu vaṇṭuṟai colaittaṇṭayuttiyumiraṇa- [10.] cūraṉai muraṇuṟattākkittikkaṇai kirttittakkaṇalāṭamuṅkovintacantaṉ māviḻi- ntoṭattaṅkāta cāral vaṅkāḷatecamuntoṭu kaṭaṟcaṅkukoṭṭaṉ mahīpālaṉai [11.] veñcama vaḷākattañcuvittaruḷi oṇṭiṟal yāṉaiyum peṇṭir paṇṭāramu-nittilaneṭuṅkaṭalutti[ra]lāṭamum veṟi maṇaṟṟirttatteṟi puṉaṟkaṅkaiyu-mā[p]- [12.] poru taṇṭāṟkoṇṭa kopparakecaripaṉmarāṉa uṭaiyār śrīrājendra-coḷadevaṟku yāṇṭu 12 āvatu [ja]yaṅkoṇṭacoḻamaṇṭalattu paṅkaḷa-nāṭṭu naṭuvil [13.] vak[ai] mukaināṭṭuppaḷḷiccantam vaikavūrttirumalai śrīkuntavaijinālayattu devaṟkupperumpāṇappāṭikkaraivaḻimalliyūr irukkum vyā- [14.] pāri nannappayaṉ maṇavāṭṭi cāmuṇṭappai vaitta tirunantāviḷakku [||*]oṉṟinukkukkācu irupatum [tiru]vamutukku vaitta kācu pattum [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! In the 12th year of (the reign of) Ko-Parakesarivarman, aliasUḍaiyār Śrī-Rājendra-Choḷa-deva, who,——during his long life (which resembled that of)pure people, (and in which) the great goddess of the earth, the goddess of victory in battle,and the beautiful and matchless goddess of fortune, who had become his great queens, gavehim pleasure, while (his own) illustrious queen was prospering,——conquered with (his) greatand warlike army Iḍaituṟai-nāḍu; Vaṉavāśi, the roads (to which are bounded by) continuouswalls of trees; Koḷḷippākkai, whose walls are surrounded by śuḷḷi (trees); Maṇṇaikka-ḍakkam of unapproachable strength; the crown of the king of Īṛam, (which is situated in themidst of) the rough sea; the exceedingly beautiful crown of the queen of the king of that(country); the crown of Sundara, which the king of the South (i.e., the Pāṇḍya) hadformerly given to that (king of Īṛam); the pearl-necklace of Indra; the whole Īṛa-maṇ-ḍalam on the transparent sea; the crown praised by many, a family-treasure, which the spear-throwing (king of) Keraḷa usually wore; the garland of the sun (?); many ancientislands, which are the old and great guards of the shore, against which conches aredashed; the crown of pure gold, worthy of Lakshmī, which Paraśurāma, who, out ofanger, bound the kings twenty-one times in battle, having thought the fort of the island ofŚāndima (i.e., Śāntimat ?) unapproachable, had deposited (there); the seven and a halflakshas of Iraṭṭa-pāḍi——through the conquest of which immeasurable fame arose——(of)Jayasiṁha, who, out of fear and full of revenge, turned his back at Muśaṅgi (?) andhid himself; the high mountains of Navanedikkula; Śakkara-koṭṭam (belonging to)Vikrama-Vīra; Madura-maṇḍalam with the fort of Mudira-paḍa (?); Nāmaṇaik-koṇam, which is surrounded by dense groves; Pañchappaḷḷi (belonging to) Veñjilai-Vīra; the good Māśuṇi-deśa, where leaves and fruits are green; the large heap offamily-treasures, together with many (other) treasures, (which he carried away) after havingseized Dhīratara of the old race of the moon, together with his family, in a fight whichtook place in the hall (at) Ādinagar, (a city) which is famous for its unceasing abundance;Oḍḍa-vishaya, whose copious waters are difficult to approach; the good Kośalai-nāḍu,where Brāhmaṇas assemble; Daṇḍabutti (i.e., Daṇḍa-bhukti), in whose gardens bees abound,(and which he acquired) after having destroyed Dharmapāla in a hot battle; Takkaṇa-lāḍam (i.e., Dakshiṇa-Lāṭa), whose fame reaches (all) directions, (and which he occupied)after having forcibly attacked Raṇaśūra; Vaṅgāḷa-deśa, where the rain does not last(long), and from which Govindachandra, having lost his fortune, fled; elephants of rarestrength, (which he took away) after having been pleased to frighten in a hot battle Mahī-pāla of Śaṅgu-koṭṭam (?), which touches the sea; the treasures of women (?); Uttira-lāḍam (i.e., Uttara-Lāṭa) on the great sea of pearls; and the Gaṅgā, whose waters sprinkletīrthas on the burning sand:——

Chāmuṇḍappai, the wife of the merchant Nannappayaṉ, who lives at Perum-bāṇappāḍi, (alias) Karaivar̥-malliyūr, gave a tirunandā lamp to the temple (called)Srī-Kundavai-Jinālaya (on) the holy mountain (Tirumalai) (at) the paḷḷichchandam ofVaigavūr in Mugai-nāḍu, a division in the middle of Paṅgaḷa-nāḍu, (which formspart) of Jayaṅkoṇḍa-Śoṛa-maṇḍalam.

Postscript.

Twenty kāśus were given for one (lamp) and ten kāśus for the sacred food.

No. 68. ON A ROCK BURIED UNDERNEATH THE STEPS BETWEEN THE GOPURA ANDTHE PAINTED CAVE.

Like the preceding inscription, this one is dated in the 12th year of Ko-Parakesari-varman, alias Uḍaiyār Rājendra-Choḷa-deva. It records the gift of a lamp to thegod of the Tirumalai Temple, who seems to have been called Ārambhanandin, andallots money for the maintenance of this lamp and of another lamp, which had beengiven by “Śiṇṇavai, the queen of the Pallava king.” Like Kundavai, the queenof the Pallava king Vandyadeva, this was probably a Choḷa princess, who was marriedto a Pallava king.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] tirumaṉṉi vaḷara iru [ni]lamaṭantaiyum porcca- [2.] yappāvaiyuñcīrttaṉiccelviyuntaṉ perunteviyarāki iṉpu- [3.] [ṟa] neṭu tiyal ūḻiyuḷ iṭ[ai]tuṟaināṭuntuṭar vaṉaveli- [4.] ppaṭa[r va]ṉavāciyuñcuḷḷiccūḻ matiṭkoḷḷippākkaiyunaṇ- [5.] ṇaṟkaru mu[ra]ṇ maṇṇaikkaṭakkamum poru kaṭal īḻattaracar tamuṭiyum āṅka- [6.] var teviyaroṅkeḻil muṭiyum muṉavar pakkaltteṉṉavar vaitta cun- [7.] taramuṭiyum intiranāramunteṇṭirai īḻamaṇṭalamuḻuvatum eṟi paṭaikkeraḷa- [8.] r muṟaimaiyiṟcūṭuṅkulataṉamākiya palar pukaḻ muṭiyuñceṅkatir mālaiyuñ- [9.] caṅkatir velaittol peruṅkāvaṟpala paḻantivuñceruviṟceṉavil irupa- [10.] ttoru kālaraicukaḷai kaṭṭa paracurāmaṉ melavaruñcāntimattivavaraṇ karu- [11.] ti iruttiya cem poṟṟiruttaku muṭiyum payaṅkoṭu paḻi mika mucaṅ- [12.] kiyil mutukiṭṭoḷitta cayaciṅkaṉ aḷapperum pukaḻoṭum piṭiya- [13.] l iraṭṭapāṭi eḻarai ilakkamunavanetikkulapperumalaikaḷum vikkiramavi- [14.] rar cakkarakoṭṭamumutirapaṭavallai maturamaṇṭalamum kāmiṭaivaḷaiyanāmaṇaikkoṇa- [15.] mum veñcilaivirar pañcappaḷḷiyum pācuṭaippaḻanaṉmācuṇitecamumayar- [16.] vil vaṇ kirtti ātinakaravaiyiṟcantiraṉṟol kulattirataraṉai viḷaiyamark[ka]ḷattu- [17.] kkiḷaiyoṭum piṭittuppala taṉattoṭu niṟai kulataṉakkuvaiyuñciṭṭaruñ-ceṟi miḷai- [18.] yoṭṭaviṣayamum pūcurar cer nalkkocalaināṭuntaṉmapālaṉai vemmuṉaiyaḻittu vaṇṭu- [19.] ṟai colaittaṇṭayuttiyumiraṇacūraṉai muraṇuṟattākkittikkaṇai kirttittakkaṇa-lāṭamuṅkovintacanta [20.] māviḻintoṭattaṅkāta cāral vaṅkāḷatecamuntoṭu kaṭaṟcaṅkuvoṭaṉ mahipāḷaṉai veñcamar vaḷā[ka]- [21.] ttañcuvittaruḷa oṇṭil yāṉaiyum peṇṭir paṇṭāramum nittalaneṭuṅkaṭa-luttiralāṭamum veṟi maṇaṟṟi[r]- [22.] ttatteṟi puṉaṟkaṅkaiyumā[p]poru taṇṭāṟkoṇṭa kopparakecaripaṉmarāṉauṭaiyār śrīrājendracoḻu- [23.] devaṟku yāṇṭu 12 āvatu jayaṅkoṇṭacoḻamaṇṭalattuppaṅkaḷanāṭṭunaṭuvil vakai mukaināṭṭuppaḷḷi- [24.] ccantam vaikavūrttirumalai devarkku [i]ḷaiyamaṇinaṅkai vaitta tirunantāviḷak-koṉṟu [|*] itaṟku bhūmi tiruttakkuṭutta [25.] kācu irupatu [|*] ippūmiyāl candrādittavaṟa ivviḷakku ippaḷḷi uṭaiyaārampaṉantikku nittam nantāviḷakkoṉṟu- [26.] m [|*] pallavarasar deviy[ā]r ciṇṇavaiyār candrādityavaṟa vaittanantāviḷakkoṉṟukku kuṭutta kācu aṟupatu [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! In the 12th year of (the reign of) Ko-Parakesarivarman, aliasUḍaiyār Śrī-Rājendra-Choḷa-deva, etc.,——Iḷaiyamaṇi-naṅgai gave one tirunandālamp to the god of the holy mountain (Tirumalai) (at) the paḷḷichchandam of Vaigavūrin Mugai-nāḍu, a division in the middle of Paṅgaḷa-nāḍu, (which forms part) ofJayaṅkoṇḍa-Śoṛa-maṇḍalam. Twenty kāśus were given for cultivating the land(granted) for (the maintenance of) this (lamp). By (the produce of) this land, this lamp (shallbe kept up) daily as a nandā lamp for Ārambhanandin, the lord of this temple, as long asthe moon and the sun endure. Sixty kāśus were given for one nandā lamp, which hadbeen given, for as long as the moon and the sun endure, by Śiṇṇavai, the queen of thePallava king.

No. 69. ON THE WALL OF A MAṆḌAPA AT THE BASE OF THE TIRUMALAI ROCK,TO THE LEFT OF THE ENTRANCE.

This inscription is dated in the tenth year of Ko-Māṟavarman Tribhuvanachakra-vartin Vīra-Pāṇḍya-deva and records the building of a sluice at Vaigai-Tirumalai.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] [k]omāṟapaṉma[r] tribhuvanacakravartti [śrī]virapāṇṭiyatevarkku [2.] yāṇṭu pattāvatu vaikaittirumalai matakerikku kaliṅku kaṭṭivittāṉ rā- [3.] jarājavaḷanāṭṭuttirumuṉaippāṭināṭṭu pāṇṭ[ai]yūrmaṅkalaṅkiḻāṉ [4.] ampalapperumāḷāṉa ciṉattaraiyaṉ [|*] dharmmoyaḷja[ya]gu u

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! In the tenth year of Ko-Māṟavarman Tribhuvanachakra-vartin, the illustrious Vīra-Pāṇḍya-deva,——Ambala-Perumā alias Śiṉattaraiyaṉ,the headman (kiṛāṉ) (of) Pāṇḍaiyūr-maṅgalam in Tirumuṉai āḍi-nāḍu, (a division)of Rājarāja-vaḷa-nāḍu, caused to be built a sluice for the Mageri (tank) (near) theholy mountain of Vaigai (Vaigai-Tirumalai). Let this pious work be victorious!

No. 70. ON THE WALL OF A MAṆḌAPA AT THE BASE OF THE TIRUMALAI ROCK,TO THE RIGHT OF THE ENTRANCE,——FIRST INSCRIPTION.

This inscription is dated in the 12th year of Rājanārāyaṇa Śambuvarāja andrecords the setting up of a Jaina image on Vaigai-Tirumalai, i.e., on the holy mountainof Vaigai.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] rājayaṇaṉ campuvarājarkku yā- [2.] ṇṭu 12 vatu poṉṉūr maṇṇaipoṉṉāṇṭai [3.] makaḷ nallāttāḷ vaikaittirumalaikku eṟiyaruḷa- [4.] ppaṇṇiṉa śrīvihāranāyaṉār poṉṉeyil- [5.] thar [|*] dharmmoyaḷajayatu u

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! In the 12th year of Rājanārāyaṇa Śambuvarāja,——Nal-lāttāḷ, the daughter of Maṇṇai-Poṉṉāṇḍai, (an inhabitant) of Poṉṉūr, caused theblessed Vihāra-nāyaṉār, Poṉṉeyil-nātha, to be raised to the holy mountain ofVaigai (Vaigai-Tirumalai). Let this pious work be victorious!

No. 71. ON THE WALL OF A MAṆḌAPA AT THE BASE OF THE TIRUMALAI ROCK,TO THE RIGHT OF THE ENTRANCE,——SECOND INSCRIPTION.

TEXT.

[1.] ciṟṟiṉaṅkaikku iṭṭa turavu aruḷmoḻitevarpurattu [2.] iṭaiyāṟaṉ appaṉ periya piḷḷai uḷḷiṭṭār taṉ- [3.] mam [||*]

TRANSLATION.

A well, which was given, (in order to procure merit) to Śiṟṟiṉaṅgai, the pious gift ofthe brothers of the eldest son of Iḍaiyāṟaṉ Appaṉ, (an inhabitant) of Aruḷ-mor̥-devar-puram.

No. 72. ON THE SOUTH WALL OF A MAṆḌAPA AT THE BASE OF THE TIRUMALAI ROCK.

This inscription is dated in the Ānanda year, which was current after the expiration ofthe Śaka year 1296, and during the reign of Ommaṇa-uḍaiyar, the son of Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar and grandson of Vīra-Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar. Like No. 52, above, the inscrip-tion is a receipt for the cost of some land, which a certain Vishṇu-Kambuḷi-nāyakaseems to have bought from the villagers of Śambukula-Perumāḷ-agaram, alias Rāja-gambhīra-chaturvedi-maṅgalam. This village belonged to Murugamaṅgala-paṟṟu in Maṇḍaikuḷa-nāḍu, a division of Palakuṉṟa-koṭṭam, which formed part ofJayaṅkoṇḍa-Choḷa-maṇḍalam. The four last lines, which consist of signatures, havenot been transcribed, as they are somewhat obliterated. The following are the readablenames of villages, which occur at the beginnings of the different signatures:——Kumāṇḍūr,Murugappāḍi, Periya-Kāṭṭeri, Vaṅgipp[u]ṟam.

TEXT.

[1.] śubhamastu svasti [||*] śrīmanumah[ā]maṇṭavi[ka]ṉ arirāyavipāṭaṉ pā-[ḻa]maikku tappuva rāyar kaṇṭaṉ pūṟuvadakṣi- [2.] ṇapaścimottarasa[mu]drādhipa[ti] śrīvirakampaṇauṭ[aiya]r kumāraśrīkampaṇauṭai-yar kumārar śrīommaṇauṭai- [3.] yaṟku pridhavirājyam cell[ā*]niṉṟa cekābdam 12[9]6 mel cellā-niṉṟa āṉantavaruṣam dhanunā[ya*]ṟṟu pūrvvapakṣat- [4.] tu aṭṭamiyum tiṅkaḷ kiḻamaiyum peṟṟa uttiraṭṭāti nāḷ ceyaṅ-koṇṭacoḻamaṇṭalattuppalakuṉṟakkoṭṭa- [5.] ttu maṇṭaikuḷanāṭṭu murukamaṅkalappaṟṟu campukulapperumāḷ akara(m)māṉairācakempiraccaṟurvvedimaṅkalattu [6.] mahirajyanam tuḷunāṭṭukkuḷḷu alacunāṭṭu [a]umukaiyamaṉam okkal vaḻit[e]yavatti aṭavaḷanar aḷiya śrīviṣṇu- [7.] kampuḷināyakkaṟku ṉilavilai pramā(ma)ṇam paṇṇikkuṭutta[paṭi] [||*] [i]vva-karattuttenkaḻaṉiyil rājagambhiran kaṇṇāṟṟil [8.] kuṭamāvaṭi cūḻnta ciṟuppiḷḷār pāḷ araimāvil melaivarappukku kiḻakku[|*] ikkaṇṇāṟṟukku vaṭakku ciṅkar a[rai]- [9.] māvil melaiva[rap]pukku kiḻakku [|*] ivvaraimāvil varappuccevvaikkut-teṟku [|*] naṟuvili aṭi araimāvil kiḻ- [10.] [ai]varappuccevvaikku [meṟ]ku [|*] itaṉ teṉkiḻakku at[ti]a[ppa]a-raimāvil vaṭakku varappukku••• kai[y]ā[ṉa] [11.] melaikkāṇiyil kīḻaivarappuccevvaikku meṟku [|*] ikkaṇṇāṟṟukkuteṟku poṟkaṭṭi••• yil [kī]vara- [12.] ppuccevvaikku meṟku [|*] iṉṉilattil teṟkil periya mañcu meltalai [vaṟa] vaṭakkum [|*] itukku uṭpaṭṭa kāṇi 18••• kaḷum rā- [13.] jagambhīran vatikku meṟku kaṇṇāṟṟu vaṭakku kāṇi 7 m [|*] i-kkaṇṇāṟṟukku teṟku kāṇi 6 [m]••• āka kāṇi [14.] 32 ṉāl kuḻi 4000 ikkuḻi nālāyiramum [||*] kollaiyāvatu vaṭakāṭṭilperumāṅkoṉ kollai cūḻnta kuḻi 1500 m [|*] [15.] āṟṟaṅkarai uṭan [ce]r velaṅkollaiyil[e] kuḻi 500 m [|*] ikkuḻi 2000 m ikkuḻi iraṇṭāyiramum [||*] maṉaiyāva[tu] teṟkutteru- [16.] vil teṉciṟakil kīḻtalaimaṉaiyiraṇṭu viṭṭu meṟku maṉaiyiraṇṭum [|*]paḷḷitteruvil kīḻciṟakil teṉtalaimaṉaiyiraṇ- [17.] ṭum [|*] kuṭamāvukku vaṭakku na. [k]kollaiyil eṟṟiṉa kuṭi ivarutā-[kavum ||* iṉṉi]lattukkum kollaikkumaṉaikku[m] vilai- [18.] yāka kaṟpitta [po]ṉ 40 [|*] ippoṉṉāṟpatukkum [i]ṉṉilattukku[mk]ollaikkumaṉaikkum ituve pramāṇa(māṇa)m āva- [19.] tākavum [|*] iṉṉilattukku ivveri nīr prāpti āṟṟukkāl prāpti vāykkāl prāpti peṟakkaṭavatākavum [|*] iv- [20.] vayiṟṟukku āḷamañci erikkuḻi veṭṭa āṟṟukkāl veṭṭa vāykkālkoṇṭam ivaiyiṟṟukku viḻukkāṭu ni- [21.] ṟka kaṭavatākavumaṟṟu arici kāṇam āḷamañ[ci*] eṟa coṟu eṭuttaḷavuviruttuppaṭik[ai] vilai kāṇam maṟṟum eppe- [22.] ṟpaṭṭa upātikaḷum uṭpaṭakkaṭṭukkuttokaiyāka iṉṉilattukku kollaikkumaṉaikkum āṇṭu o- [23.] ṉṟukku kaṭamaikku poṉ 10 [|*] ippoṉ pattum muṉṟu kanatāyamākattarakkaṭavarākavum [|*] itu oḻiya v- [24.] [e]ṟu oṉṟuñcollakkaṭavom allavākavum [|*] iṉṉilaṅkaḷukkum ko-llaikku maṉaikku [25.] eppeṟpaṭṭa kalaṉum illai [|*] kalanuḷa[vā]yttoṟṟuppaṭil nāṅkaḷetirttu tarakkaṭavom ākavum [|*] nāṅ. oṭippo- [26.] v[o]m ākil ippoṉ ṉāṟpatum tarakkaṭaom ākavum [|*] iṉṉilaṅka-ḷukkum kollaikkumaṉaikkum devatāṉam [27.] ti[ruvu]ṭaiyāṭṭam oḻiya maṟṟum veṇṭum [pe]ṟku viṟṟummoṟṟi-vaittum koḷḷakkaṭavarākavum [||*] ippaṭi saṃvadittu nilaivilai pramāṇam [28.] paṇṇikkuṭuttom śrīviṣṇukampuḷināyakka[ṟ]ku mahājaṉam || inta mahājanamanugrahikka inta nilavilai pramāṇam eḻutiṉe[ṉ*] campukulapperu- [29.] māḷakarattu aṅkārai śrīdharabhaṭṭaṉen itu eḻuttu [|*] kumāṇṭūr aru-ḷāḷapperumāḷ eḻuttu [|*] kantāṭai periyāṇṭāṉ paṭṭar eḻuttu [|*] [30 to 33.]•••••

TRANSLATION.

Let there be prosperity! Hail! On the day of (the nakshatra) Uttiraṭṭādi, which corres-ponds to Monday, the eighth lunar day of the former half of the month of Dhanus of theAnanda year, which was current after the Śaka year 1296 (had passed), during the reign ofthe illustrious mahāmaṇḍalika, the conqueror of hostile kings, the destroyer of those kingswho break their word, the lord of the eastern, southern, western and northern oceans, theillustrious Ommaṇa-uḍaiyar, the son of the illustrious Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar, who was theson of the illustrious Vīra-Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar,——Whereas the great people of Śambu-kula-Perumāḷ-agaram, alias Rājagambhīra-chaturvedi-maṅgalam (in) Muruga-maṅgala-paṟṟu, (which belongs) to Maṇḍaikuḷa-nāḍu, (a division) of Palakuṉṟa-koṭṭam in Jayaṅkoṇḍa-Śoṛa-maṇḍalam, gave to the illustrious Vishṇu-Kambuḷi-nāyaka.•• of Alaśu-nāḍu, within Tuḷu-nāḍu, a document (pramāṇa) about the cost ofland.•••••——We, the great people, (hereby declare, that we,) having thus agreed, gave adocument about the cost of land to the illustrious Vishṇu-Kambuḷi-nāyaka. At thepleasure of these great people, I, Aṅkārai Śrīdhara-bhaṭṭa of Śambukula-Perumāḷ-agaram wrote this document about the cost of land; this is (my) signature...........

No. 73. IN A SMALL SHRINE BELOW THE PAINTED CAVE AT TIRUMALAI, FIRST INSCRIPTION.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] kaṭaikkoṭ- [2.] ṭūrttirumalaipparavātima- [3.] llar māṇākkar ariṣṭane- [4.] mikkucāryyar ce[y]- [5.] vitta yakṣitti[ru]- [6.] meṉi ||

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! Arishṭanemi-āchārya of Kaḍaikkoṭṭūr, a pupil of Para-vādimalla of Tirumalai, caused the image of a yakshī to be made.

No. 74. ON THE OUTER WALL OF THE DOORWAY, WHICH LEADS TO THE PAINTED CAVEAT TIRUMALAI, TO THE LEFT OF THE ENTRANCE.

This inscription is dated in the twentieth year of Tribhuvanachakravartin Rājarāja-deva, which, according to the Poygai inscriptions (Nos. 59 to 64), would correspond to theŚaka year 11-57-58. The donor was Rājagambhīra-Śambuvarāyaṉ, who bore thebirudas Attimallaṉ and Śambukula-Perumāḷ (i.e., the Perumāḷ of the Śambu race).The object granted seems to have been the village of Rājagambhīra-nallūr, which hadevidently received its name from that of the donor.

TEXT.

[1.] sva[sti ||* śrī]tribhuvanaccakravarttikaḷ śrīrājarājateva- [2.] ṟku yāṇṭu irupatāvatu mutal ceyaṅkoṇṭa- [3.] coḻamaṇṭalattuttamaṉūrnāṭṭu [vi]raṉpākka- [4.] ttu ilā[lap]perumāṉ makaṉ āṇpāṉkaḷ pa- [5.] [ṅ]kaḷarāyarkkuppalakuṉṟakkoṭṭattuppaṅ- [6.] kaḷanāṭṭu naṭu[vil]•• kkuṉṟattūrāṉa rājaga- [7.] mpīranallūr [iva]rkkukkāṇiyāka kīḻ- [8.] nokkiṉa kiṇaṟu[m m]eṉokkiṉa maramum nā- [9.] ṟpālellaiyum viṟṟoṟṟipparikkirayat- [10.] tukku urittāvatāka kuṭuttom attimalla- [11.] ṉ campukulapperumāḷāṉa rājagambhīracca[m]- [12.] puvarāyaṉeṉ ||

TRANSLATION.

Hail! From the twentieth year of the illustrious Tribhuvanachakravartin, the illustriousRājarāja-deva, forward,——I, Attimallaṉ Śambukula-Perumāḷ, alias Rājagam-bhīra-Śambuvarāyaṉ, gave to Āṇḍāṉgaḷ Paṅgaḷarāyar, the son of Ilāla-Perumāṉof Vīraṉpākkam in Tamaṉūr-nāḍu, (a division) of Jayaṅkoṇḍa-Śora-maṇḍalam,(the village of).••, alias Rājagambhīra-nallūr, in the middle of Paṅgaḷa-nāḍu, (adivision) of Palakuṉṟa-koṭṭam, as his property, (including) the wells underground, thetrees overground and the boundaries in the four directions, with the right to sell, mortgageor exchange it.

No. 75. ON THE OUTER WALL OF THE DOORWAY, WHICH LEADS TO THE PAINTED CAVEAT TIRUMALAI.

This inscription is much obliterated. It consists of a passage in Tamil prose, a Sanskritverse in the Śārdūla metre, and another Tamil prose passage, and records some gifts made byVyāmukta-śravaṇojjvala or (in Tamil) Viḍu-kādaṛagiya-Perumāḷ, alias Atigai-māṉ[i] of the Chera race. The name of the capital of this prince seems to have beenTakaṭā. He was the son of some Rājarāja and a descendant of a certain Yavanikā,king of Keraḷa, or (in Tamil) Er̥ṉi, king of Vañji. The king repaired the images of ayaksha and a yakshī, which had been made by Yavanikā, placed them on the TirumalaiHill, presented a gong and constructed a channel. The Tirumalai Hill is here calledArhasugiri (the excellent mountain of the Arha[t]) and (in Tamil) Eṇguṇaviṟai-Tirumalai (the holy mountain of the Arhat). According to the Sanskrit portion of theinscription, it belonged to the Tuṇḍīra-maṇḍala; this seems to be a Sanskritised formof the well-known Toṇḍai-maṇḍalam.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] ceravaṅśattu atikaimā[ṉi] eḻiṉi ceyta dharmma [2.] yakṣaraiyum yakṣiyāraiyum eḻunta[ru*]ḷuvittu eṟimaṇiyum [i]- [3.] ṭṭukkaṭapperik[kālu]ṅkaṇṭu kuṭuttāṉ || śrīmatkeraḷabhūbhr̥- [4.] tā yavanikānāmnā sudharmmātmanā tuṇḍīrāhvayamaṇḍalārhasu- [5.] girau yakṣeśvarau kalpitau [|*] paścāttatkulabhūṣaṇādhika- [6.] nr̥paśrīrājarājātmajavyāmuktaśravaṇojvalena ta[ kaṭā] thena jīrṇo- [7.] [ddhr̥]tau || vañciyar kulapa[tiy]eḻiṉi va[ku]ttaviyakkariyak[ki]yaro- [8.] ṭe[ñ]ciyava[ḻi]vu tirutti[yi]veṇkuṇaviṟai tirumalai vait[t]āṉ [a]- [9.] ñcita[ṉ] vaḻi varum [va]ṉ vaḻi mutali tali a[ti]kaṉavakaṉ . nūl[vi]ñcaiyar [10.] [stha]la puṉai takam[ai]yar kāvalaṉ viṭukātaḻakiyayerumāḷey [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail ! Prosperity ! Atigaimāṉ[i] of the Śera race placed on (the hill the imagesof) a yaksha and a yakshī,——meritorious gifts (formerly) made by Er̥ṉi,——presented a gongand gave a channel, which he had constructed (for feeding) the Kaḍapperi (tank).

(The images of) the two lords of the yakshas, which were made on the excellentmountain of the Arha[t] in the country (maṇḍala) called Tuṇḍīra by the illustrious andpious king of Keraḷa, called Yavanikā, were afterwards rescued from ruin by Vyāmukta-śravaṇojjvala, the lord of Taka[ṭ]ā and son of the illustrious Rājarāja, an eminentprince, who was the ornament of his (Yavanikā's) race.

Viḍu-kādaṛagiya-Perumāḷ••••• repaired the broken remains (of the images)of a yaksha and a yakshī, which had been given by Er̥ṉi, the lord of the race of the kingsof Vañji, and placed them (on) this holy mountain (Tirumalai) of the god who possessesthe eight qualities.

No. 76. INSIDE THE DOORWAY, WHICH LEADS TO THE PAINTED CAVEAT TIRUMALAI, TO THE RIGHT.

This inscription consists of a Sanskrit verse, which is a duplicate of that occurring inNo. 75.

TEXT.

[1.] śrīmatkeraḷa- [2.] bhūbhr̥tā yavani- [3.] kānāmnā sudha- [4.] rmmātma tuṇḍī- [5.] rāhvayamaṇḍalā- [6.] rhasugirau ya- [7.] kṣeśvarau [8.] kalpitau [|*] paśv- [9.] āttatkulabhū- [10.] ṣaṇādhikanr̥pa- [11.] śrīrājarājā- [12.] tmajavyāmuktaśra- [13.] vaṇojvale- [14.] na taka[ṭ]ā[n]āthe- [15.] na jīrṇo[ḍhr̥]tau [||*]

No. 77. INSIDE THE DOORWAY, WHICH LEADS TO THE PAINTED CAVEAT TIRUMALAI, TO THE LEFT.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] [2.] am[paru]ṭai- [3.] yāṉ āyaṉ [4.] makaṉ kariya- [5.] perumāḷā- [6.] ṉa vai[r]ātar- [7.] āyaṉ tiruma- [8.] laikkaṭapp- [9.] erikku nīre[r]- [10.] kka kaliṅkiṭ- [11.] ṭukkoṭuttā- [12.] ṉ [||*] dharmmoyañja- [13.] yatu u u ||

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! Kariya-Perumāḷ, alias Vairādarāyaṉ, the son of Ambar-uḍaiyāṉ Āyaṉ, gave a sluice, in order to raise the water to the Kaḍapperi (tank) atTirumalai. Let this meritorious gift be victorious!

V.——INSCRIPTIONS AT PAḌAVEḌU.

No. 78. ON THE EAST AND NORTH BASES OF THE AMMAIAPPEŚVARA TEMPLE.

This inscription is dated in the year, which was current after the expiration of the Śakayear 1180, and records a grant, which Rājagambhīra-Śambuvarāyaṉ made to the templeof Ammaiappeśvara. The name of the object of the grant must be contained in the finalportion of the first line, which is buried underground. The donor is evidently identical withthat Rājagambhīra-Śambuvarāyaṉ, who is mentioned in a Tirumalai inscription(No. 74), which seems to be dated in Śaka 1157-58. It may be further conjectured, thatthe Ammaiappeśvara Temple at Paḍaveḍu had received its name from Ammaiappaṉor Ammaiyappaṉ, one of the birudas of another Śambuvarāyaṉ, who was a contem-porary and probably a relation of Rājagambhīra-Śambuvarāyaṉ.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] śakābdam āyirattoruṉūṟṟueṇpatiṉ meṟcellāniṉṟakaṟkaṭakanā[ya]ṟṟu pūrvvapakṣattu tiṅkaṭkiḻamaiyum saptamiyum revatiyumāṉaiṉṟu uṭaiyār ammaiappīśvaramuṭaiya nāyaṉāṟku irājagambhīracampu-varāya••••• [2.] [ta]rattu muḷḷaṭi ūrkkaṇakkavari uvaccaṉperkkaṭamai ācuvikaṉperkkaṭamaitaṟiiṟai [ta]ṭṭārppāṭṭamum iṉavari [ē]• yattaṟi iruntu pari-māṟuvārum cekkukkaṭamai [v]ālamañcāṭi nilaiyāḷ veṭṭinellu uṭ-paṭ[ṭa] eḷurppala taḷi tevatānam nīkki innāyaṉārkkuttevatāṉam vi-ṭṭeṉ irājagambhīraccampu[va]•••••

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity ! To-day, which is (the day of the nakshatra) Revati and Monday, theseventh lunar day of the former half of the month of Karkaṭaka, which was current after theŚaka year one thousand one hundred and eighty (had passed),——I, Rājagambhīra-Śambu-varāya[ṉ] gave to the god, who is the lord of the Ammaiappeśvara (temple), as a divinegift••••• excluding the divine gifts to the various temples (at) Eḷūr, including••• the tax for the village-accountant, the tax on Uvachchas, the tax on Ājīvakas,the tax on looms, the tax on goldsmiths,.••••• the tax on oil-mills,••• (and)the paddy for the Veṭṭi.

No. 79. ON THE SOUTH WALL OF THE AMMAIAPPEŚVARA TEMPLE.

This inscription is dated during the reign of Vīra-Devarāya-mahārāyar (ofVijayanagara) and in the Pramādin year (i.e., Śaka 1356). It records a grant to theAmmaiappa Temple. The name of the donor is obliterated.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti [||*] śrīmaniracātiirācaṉ irā[ca]- [2.] parameśvaran śrīvi[ra]tevarāmamahā- [3.] irāyar[kuc]cellāniṉṟa piṟamātica- [4.] varuṣam māci mātam pattāntayati [5.] nāyaṉār ammaiappanāyaṉārk[ku] [6.] teyavaṅka[ṇa]pan mātava[y]āvanā[yar] [7.] taṉmacātaṉa paṇ[ṇi ku]ṭuttapaṭi ma•• [8.] [koṉ] periya pekamāvar tiruvira•• [9.] āka viṭṭa vaḷavu [ka] [||*] inta taṉ[mam] ca- [10.] ntiṟādittavarai[yu]m naṭakka kaṭa[vat]āka- [11.] vum [||*] inta taṉmattukku akita paṇ[ṇu]vu- [12.] van keṅkai karai[yi]l k[ā*]rām [pacuv]ai••••••

TRANSLATION.

Hail! On the tenth day of the month of Māśi of the Pramādīcha year, which wascurrent (during the reign) of the illustrious rājādhirāja rājaparameśvara, the illustrious Vīra-Devarāya-mahārāyar,••••• 1 vaḷavu was given by a dharmaśāsana to the lordAmmaiappa-nāyaṉār. This meritorious gift shall last as long as the moon and the sun.He who shall injure this meritorious gift, [shall incur the sin of one who has killed] a blackcow on the bank of the Gaṅgā.

No. 80. ON THE SOUTH WALL OF THE AMMAIAPPEŚVARA TEMPLE.

This inscription is dated during the reign of Vīra-Devarāya-mahārāyar (ofVijayanagara) and in the Ānanda year (i.e., Śaka 1357). It records the gift of a village tothe Ammaiappa Temple. The middle portion is defaced by three cracks.

TEXT.

[1.] śuvasti [||*] śrīmatmahā- [2.] irācātiirācan ir[ā]- [3.] yaparameśurat śrīvīra- [4.] tevarāyamahāirāya[r*]- [5.] kku cellāniṉṟa [6.] āṉantavaruṣam āṭi [7.] mātam 2 [ta]yati nāyaṉā[r] [8.] ammaiappanāyaṉā[r*]- [9.] kku [ca]lavaippaṟṟu [10.] ula[ka]ḷantaveḷ [11.] [cūriyate]va[ṉeṉ] [12.] taṉmacātaṉam pa- [13.] ṇṇi kuṭuttapaṭi [14.] mullayairāyaṉ [15.] veṅkaṭa[k]kai[y]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! On the 2nd day of the month of Āḍi of the Ānanda year, which was current(during the reign) of the illustrious mahārājādhirāja rājaparameśvara, the illustrious Vīra-Devarāya-mahārāyar,——I, Ulagaḷanda-Veḷ Sūryadeva, gave (the village of)[Sa]lavaippaṟṟu by a dharmaśāsana to the lord Ammaiappa-nāyaṉār. Accordingly(there follows) the signature (?) of Mullaya-rāyaṉ Veṅgaḍa.

No. 81. ON THE EAST WALL OF THE SOMANĀTHEŚVARA TEMPLE.

This inscription is dated in the Śukla year, which was current after the expiration of theSaka year 1371, and during the reign of Vīrapratāpa Prauḍha-Immaḍi-Devarāya-mahārāyar. This is the latest hitherto-known date of Devarāja II. of Vijayanagara.The inscription is much injured and incomplete at the end. In the preserved portion,mention is made of the kingdom of Paḍaivīḍu (Paḍaivīṭṭu rājyam), which belonged toToṇḍai-maṇḍalam, of the right and left hand castes, and of the SomanātheśvaraTemple at Paḍaivīḍu.

TEXT.

[1.] śubhamastu svasti [||*] śrīmanma[hā]- [2.] maṇḍaleśvaran ari(ya)rā[ya]vi- [3.] pāṭan ṣaikkuttappu[va rā]- [4.] yar kaṇṭan mūvarāyar ka[ṇ]- [5.] ṭan kaṇṭa nāṭu koṇṭu [6.] koṇṭa nāṭu ku[ṭ]ātāṉ pū- [7.] ṟuvadakṣiṇapaccimauttarasa- [8.] mudrātipati śrīmanrācātirācarācapa- [9.] rameśvara śrīvirapratāpa gacaveṭṭai [10.] kaṇṭaruḷiya pravuṭaimmaṭi- [11.] tevarāyamahārāyar pritivīrā- [12.] ccaya[m] paṇṇi aruḷāniṉṟa [13.] śa[bda]m 1371 ṉ mel ce- [14.] llāniṉṟa śuklavaruṣam siṃha- [15.] nāyaṟṟu pūṟuvapakṣattu tray[o]- [16.] daśiyum caṉivāramum ā[yu]- [17.] [ṣm]ān yoga[mum] pe[ṟṟa] u[t]- [18.] tirāṭattu nāḷ toṇṭai- [19.] maṇḍalattu paṭaivīṭṭu [20.] rājyam [n]āṭṭavar valaṅkaiyu- [21.] m iṭaṅkaiyum mahājanamum [22.] cagam[ pīran] malai[kka]- [23.] ṭaitta muru[ka]maṅkalappaṟṟu [24.] marutācā paṭ[ai]vīṭu uṭaiy[ār] [25.] comaṉāte[śvara]nayiṉār koyili- [26.] le niṟaivaṟa ṟaintu [ku]ṟaiva[ṟa]••••••

TRANSLATION.

Let there be prosperity! Hail! On the day of (the nakshatra) Uttirāḍam, whichcorresponds to the Yoga Āyushmat and to Saturday, the thirteenth lunar day of the formerhalf of the month of Siṁha of the Śukla year, which was current after the Śaka year 1371(had passed), while the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara, the conqueror of hostile kings, thedestroyer of those kings who break their word, the destroyer of the three kings (of theSouth), who takes every country which he sees, but who never gives back a country whichhe has taken, the lord of the eastern, southern, western and northern oceans, the illustriousrājādhirāja rājaparameśvara, the illustrious Vīrapratāpa, who has been pleased to witnessthe hunting of elephants, Prauḍha-Immaḍi-Devarāya-mahārāyar, was pleased torule the earth,——the inhabitants of the kingdom (rājyam) of Paḍaivīḍu, (which belongs) toToṇḍai-maṇḍalam, the great men of the right hand and of the left hand,——at the templeof Somanātheśvara-nāyaṉār, the lord (of) Paḍaivīḍu in the north-west (of) Muruga-maṅgala-paṟṟu, which borders on the Rājagambhīra Hill (Rājagambhīraṉ-malai)••••••

VI.——INSCRIPTIONS OF THE KAILĀSANĀTHA TEMPLE AT KĀÑCHĪPURAM.

No. 82. ON A PILLAR IN THE MAṆḌAPA IN FRONT OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

The following inscription is dated in the fifteenth year of Madirai-koṇḍa Ko-Para-kesarivarman. The same names are borne by the Choḷa king Parāntaka I., aliasVīranārāyaṇa, in a copper-plate grant published by Mr. Foulkes. As Madirai seems tostand for Madurai (Madura), the capital of the Pāṇḍyas,——Madirai-koṇḍa, “who tookMadura,” might also be considered as the Tamil equivalent of Madhurāntaka, “thedestroyer of Madura.” This was the name of a grandson of Parāntaka I. according to thelarge Leyden grant. Another Madhurāntaka, who was the son of Rājarāja, issued theSanskrit portion of the Leyden grant after his father's death. He is probably identicalwith Rājendra-Choḷa-deva, who, according to Nos. 67 and 68, conquered the Madura-maṇḍalam. The three kings just mentioned are Nos. 3, 9 and 11 of the subjoined table,which I insert for ready reference. It contains the pedigree of the Choḷas according to thelarge Leyden grant. The first three kings of the table are also named in Mr. Foulkes'above-mentioned grant. On inscriptions of the two last kings and on other conquests oftheirs, see the introductions of Nos. 40 and 67, above.

[see file sii01-04_tables.txt]

On Rājendra-deva, the probable successor of (II) Rājendra-Choḷa, see the remarkson No. 127, below. In the introduction of No. 67, I might have added that the Mirajgrant of the Western Chālukya king Jayasiṁha III. calls (Rājendra-) Choḷa Pañcha-Dramilādhipati (read thus instead of yaṁ Chaṁdramilādhipati), “the lord of the fiveDraviḍa (nations).” The village, which was the object of the Miraj grant, belonged to “theEḍadore (read thus instead of Paḍadore) Two-thousand.” Accordingly, the country ofEḍatore in Maisūr must have been in the possession of Jayasiṁha III. in Śaka 946(expired). The same country of Eḍatore (Iḍaituṟai-nāḍu) occupies the first place inthe list of the conquests of Rājendra-Choḷa-deva.

The subjoined inscription records that a certain Chaṇḍaparākrama-vīra gave to thegod of “the holy stone-temple” (i.e., the Rājasiṁhavarmeśvara Temple) at Kachchip-peḍu (i.e., Kāñchīpuram) 270 sheep, from the milk of which three lamps had to be suppliedwith ghee. A certain Chaṇḍaparākrama-maṉṟāḍi, who seems to be distinct from thedonor, pledged himself, that he and his descendants would supply the ghee daily or otherwiseincur certain fixed fines.

It is worthy of note, that in this very archaic inscription the puḷḷi or the dot aboveconsonants, which corresponds to the Nāgarī virāma, occurs five times. It is representedby a short vertical stroke. The same sign is found in the Tamil portion of the Kūram platesof the Pallava king Parameśvaravarman I. (No. 151, below.)

TEXT.

[1.] || svasti śrī || matirai k[o]- [2.] ṇṭa kopparakecaripaṉmak[ku] [3.] yāṇṭu patinañcāvatu ka[cci]- [4.] ppeṭṭupperiya [tiru]- [5.] kkaṟṟaḷi mahādevar[ku] [6.] caṇ[ṭa*]parākkirama[ma*]nṟāṭiyen [e]- [7.] ḻuttu [||*] tirukaṟtaḷi tevarku mū[n]- [8.] ṟu nond[ā]viḷakku candrādityar uḷa- [9.] ḷavum caṇṭaparākkiramavira [v*]aitta [10.] cāvā mūvā perāṭu-irunūṟṟu- [11.] eḻupatu [|*] ivvāṭṭā[l*] nicati mū[ḻa]- [12.] kku ney koṇṭu ceṉṟu u[ṇ]- [13.] ṇāḻi[kai] uṭaiyarkaḷ kai[yi]- [14.] l ṉāluḻakku vaḻuvā[ta] nāḻi- [15.] yāl en makkaḷ makkaḷ [va]- [16.] ḻi vaḻi [eṉṟum a]ṭṭuven [|*] aṭ[ṭe]- [17.] ṉāyil dharmmā[sana]ttil nica[ti] [18.] nālekāl [taṇṭapaṭuve]ṉān[_e]- [19.] ṉ [|*] ittaṇ[ṭapaṭṭum iṉe]y mu[ṭ]- [20.] ṭāme aṭṭuve[ṉāneṉ |* mu]ṭṭil a- [21.] ṉṟāḷ ko[vukku nicati ma]ñcāṭi [22.] poṉ manṟa [oṭṭi kuṭutteṉ] [23.]••• [vi]rama••• [24.] [i]ddharmmam [ca]ndrā[ditya]••• [25.]•••••

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! In the fifteenth year of (the reign of) Madirai-koṇḍa Ko-Para-kesarivarman, (the following) written agreement (was made) with Mahādeva of thelarge holy stone-temple at Kachchippeḍu by me, Chaṇḍaparākrama-maṉṟāḍi.Chaṇḍaparākrama-vīra gave two hundred and seventy undying and unending big sheepto the god of the holy stone-temple, (in order to keep) three nondā lamps (burning) as long asthe moon and the sun exist. From (the milk of) these sheep,——myself, my sons and myfurther descendants shall take three uṛakkus of ghee daily and shall, for ever, pour them outinto the hands of those, who are in charge of the nār̥gai (measure) within (the temple), witha nār̥ (measure) which is equal to four uṛakkus. If I do not pour them out, I shall be liableto a fine of four and a quarter (uṛakkus) daily in court. Although I am fined thus, I shallpour out this ghee without resistance. If I resist, I solemnly agree to pay one mañjāḍiof gold daily to the king who is then ruling.••••• This meritorious gift [shalllast as long as] the moon and the sun.

No. 83. ON A PILLAR IN THE MAṆḌAPA IN FRONT OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

Like the inscription No. 82, this one is dated in the fifteenth year of Madirai-koṇḍaKo-Parakesarivarman, and records the gift of 180 sheep from the same Chaṇḍaparā-krama-vīra to “the holy stone-temple.” A certain Kālakopa-vīra-maṉṟāḍi pledgedhimself to supply two lamps with ghee made from the milk of these sheep.

A graphical peculiarity of this archaic inscription has to be noted. In two cases thesign of ā in ṇā and ṟā is not, as in modern Tamil, attached to the bottom of the letter, but isadded after it and turned upwards.

TEXT.

[1.] [sva]sti śrī || matirai koṇṭa [2.] [k]opparakecaripaṉma[k]ku yāṇ- [3.] [ṭu pa]tiṉ añcāvatu kālak[o]pa- [4.] [virama]ṉ[ṟāṭi]yeṉ••• [5.] .• patilum kalleṭuppūr pa [6.]••••• [7.] ••[torai] tirukaṟtaḷi devark- [8.] ku iraṇṭu nondāviḷakku candrāditya- [9.] r uḷḷa aḷavum erippa[ta]ṟku caṇ- [10.] ṭaparākkiramavirar vaitta cā[vā] [11.] [mū]vā perāṭu nūṟṟueṇpatu [|*] [12.] [i]vvāṭṭāl nicati uriy ne[y] [13.] [k]oṇṭu vantu uṇṇāḻi[kai] [14.] [uṭ]aiyarkaḷ kaiyil ṉāluḻak- [15.] [ku va]ḻuvāta nāḻiyāl eṉ ma- [16.] [kka]ḷ makkaḷ vaḻi vaḻi enṟum a- [17.] [ṭṭu]veṉāṉen [|*] aṭṭeṉāyil [dha]- [18.] [rmmāsa]nattil nicati araikk[ā]- [19.] [l] pon taṇṭapaṭuveṉāneṉ [|*] [20.] itta[ṇ]ṭa[pa]ṭṭum iṉey mu- [21.] ṭṭāme aṭṭuveṉāneṉ [|*] muṭṭi[l] [22.] aṉṟāḷ kovukku nicati kuṉṟi [23.] poṉ manṟa oṭṭi kuṭutteṉ [24.] kālakopaviramaṉṟāṭiyeṉ [25.] vaḻiyum ivaṉ vaḻicc[e]- [26.] [y] ca[ṇṭa]parākkirama[vi]rattu. [27.] •ṭavaḷḷuvaṉ aṭukka• [28.] ••naṅkāḷi tiruppa• [29.] •lukku pakal [ni]•••

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! In the fifteenth year of Madirai-koṇḍa Ko-Parakesarivarman,I, Kālakopa-vīra-maṉṟāḍi••••• Chaṇḍaparākrama-vīra gave one hundredand eighty undying and unending big sheep to the god of the holy stone-temple, in order tokeep two nondā lamps burning, as long as the moon and the sun exist. From (the milk of)these sheep,——myself, my sons and my further descendants shall take one uri of ghee dailyand shall, for ever, pour them out into the hands of those, who are in charge of the nār̥gai(measure) within (the temple), with a nār̥ (measure) which is equal to four uṛakkus. If I donot pour them out, I shall be liable to a fine of one eighth poṉ daily in court. Although Iam fined thus, I shall pour out this ghee without resistance. If I resist, I, Kālakopa-vīra-maṉṟāḍi solemnly agree, that I and my descendants shall pay one kuṉṟi of gold dailyto the king who is then ruling•••••

No. 84. ON THE FLOOR OF THE MAHĀMAṆḌAPA OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

This inscription is dated in the 3rd year of Ko-Rājakesarivarman. By it, thevillagers of Meṉalūr pledged themselves, to furnish oil for a lamp from the interest of asum of money, which they had received from the temple-treasury. The inscription mentionsKāñchīpuram. Tirukkaṟṟaḷippuṟam, “the town of the holy stone-temple,” whichoccurs in lines 1 f., is evidently derived from Tirukkaṟṟaḷi, one of the names of the Rāja-siṁhavarmeśvara Temple, and is probably a synonym of Kāñchīpuram. The townbelonged to Kāliyūr-koṭṭam, a district, which is also mentioned in Nos. 85, 147 and148.

TEXT.

[1.] [kovi]rājakecaripanmaṟku yāṇṭu 3 [āvatu] kāliyūrkoṭṭat[tokaḻa]nāṭṭutiru[kka]- [2.] ṟṟaḷippuṟattu meṉalūr ūrom kaiyyeḻuttu [||*] kāñcīypurattu tirukka-ṟṟaḷi [kku]- [3.] didāsacaṇḍeśva[ra] pakkal yāṅkaḷ koṇṭu kaṭava poṉ patiṉeṇ[kaḻa-ñcey] [4.] munṟu mañcāṭiyum kuṉṟiy [|*] ippon patiṉneṇkaḻañcey mu[nṟumañcā]- [5.] [ṭi] kuṉṟikkum palicaiyāṟcantrātit[ta]vaṟa nicatam uḻakkeṇṇai ūraka[mu-ṭaiyār kā]- [6.] loṭokkum uḻakkāle aṭṭuvomānom oru nantāviḷakku aṭṭuvom-[ā*]no[m]••• [7.] [ū]rār colla eḻutineṉ ivvūr vica[van] alappaṭiyeṉ ivai eneḻut[tu] [||*]

TRANSLATION.

In the 3rd year of Ko-Rājakesarivarman, we, the villagers of Meṉalūr, (a quarter)of Tirukkaṟṟaḷippuṟam in Ogaṛa-nāḍu (?), (a division) of Kāliyūr-koṭṭam, (made thefollowing) written agreement. We have received from Ādidāsa Chaṇḍeśvara (in) theholy stone-temple at Kāñchīpuram eighteen kaṛañjus, three mañjāḍis and one kuṉṟi ofgold. From the interest of these eighteen kaṛañjus, three mañjāḍis and one kuṉṟi of gold,we shall pour out daily, as long as the moon and the sun exist, (for) one nandā lamp, oneuṛakku of oil with an uṛakku (measure), which is equal to a quarter (according to the standard)of the authorities in the village. As the villagers.....told (me), I, Alappaḍi, the head-man of this village, wrote (this document). This is my signature.

No. 85. ON THE BASE OF THE MAṆḌAPA IN FRONT OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

The middle part of this inscription is covered by the wall of the modern mahāmaṇḍapa,which has been erected between the Rājasiṁhavarmeśvara Shrine and that maṇḍapa, onthe base of which the inscription is engraved. It is dated in the fourth year of Ko-Para-kesarivarman and records, that the villagers of Kallaḍuppūr pledged themselves, tofurnish a fixed yearly supply of paddy from the interest of a sum of money, which they hadreceived from the shrine of Ādidāsa Chaṇḍeśvara at Tiruvottūr.

TEXT.

First part.

[sva]sti śrī [||*] kopparakesarivarmmakku [yāṇṭu nā]lā[vatu kāliyū]rkkoṭ-ṭattu viṟappeṭunāṭṭukkallaṭuppūr sabhaiyom kaiy eḻuttu [||*] ik-koṭṭattuttaṉakūṟṟuttiruvottūr [kkudi]dāsacaṇḍeśvarar kai[yi]l yāṅkaḷ koṇṭu kaṭava poṉ eṭṭarai ma•• kaccippeṭṭu āṇikkalalāl niṟaiirupatiṉ kaḻañcu poṉ koṇṭu kaṭavom [|*] ippoṉ irupatiṉkaḻañcukkum ivvāṭṭaittai mutalāka ip•••••

Second part.

ṭaiya śivabrāhmaṇarkaḷ kaiy vaḻi tirucacennaṭai nellaḷantu kuṭuppo-māṉom kallaṭuppūr sabhaiyom [|*] innellu•••• mivvirupatiṉ kaḻañcu poṉṉu[k]kum palicai nel āṭṭāṇṭu toṟumtoṇṇūṟṟukkāṭi nellum kūṟṟu vakai vaḻuvāme āṭṭāṇṭu toṟumeṅkaḷur ūram[ai] [c]e[y]yum vāri[ya]pperumakkaḷome koṇṭuceṉṟu aḷantu ku[ṭuppomāṉom]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! In the fourth year of Ko-Parakesarivarman, we, the assembly(sabhā) of Kallaḍuppūr in Viṟappeḍu-nāḍu, (a division) of Kāliyūr-koṭṭam,(made the following) written agreement. We have received from the hands of ĀdidāsaChaṇḍeśvara (at) Tiruvottūr in Taṉakūṟu (?), (a division) of this koṭṭam, eight and ahalf.....of gold. According to the standard (āṇikkal) of Kachchippeḍu, we havereceived twenty kaṛañjus weight of gold. For these twenty kaṛañjus of gold, from (the monthof) Tai of this year forward,••••• we, the assembly of Kallaḍuppūr, shall measureand give paddy into the hands of the Śiva (i.e., Śaiva) Brāhmaṇas.•••••(From) theinterest of these twenty kaṛañjus of gold, we,•• the great people, who constitute the village-assembly of our village, shall measure and give every year ninety kāḍis of paddy, withoutbreaking our promise (even) partially.

No. 86. ON A PILLAR IN THE MAṆḌAPA IN FRONT OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

This inscription is dated in the Viśvāvasu year, which was current after the expirationof the Śaka year 1286, and during the reign of Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar. The inscriptionNo. 87 belongs to the same year, as No. 86, and to the reign of Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar, theson of Vīra. The date of No. 88 is the Kīlaka year and the reign of Vīra-Kambaṇṇa-uḍaiyar. As it mentions Koppaṇaṅgaḷ, an official, whose name occurs also in Nos. 86and 87, and as the signatures at its end are identical with some signatures at the end ofNo. 87, the date of the inscription No. 88 cannot have been very distant from that of Nos. 86and 87, and the Kīlaka year must correspond to Śaka 1291. The inscription No. 87, whichreads Vīra-kumāra-Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar, i.e., Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar, the son of Vīra, suggeststhat Vīra-Kambaṇṇa-uḍaiyar in No. 88 is an abbreviation for Kambaṇṇa-uḍaiyar, (the sonof) Vīra. The prince, who is mentioned in the three inscriptions Nos. 86, 87 and 88, maybe further identified with Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar, the son of Vīra-Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar andfather of that Ommaṇa-uḍaiyar, who according to the Tirumalai inscription No. 72,above, was reigning in the Ānanda year, which was current after the expiration of the Śakayear 1296. The subjoined table shows the results of the above remarks.

[see file sii01-04_tables.txt]

The three inscriptions Nos. 86, 87 and 88 contain orders, which were issued by acertain Koppaṇaṅgaḷ, Koppaṇṇaṅgaḷ or Koppaṇaṉ to the authorities of thetemple. Koppaṇaṅgaḷ was probably the executive officer of Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar atKāñchīpuram. The Kailāsanātha Temple is designated by three different names, viz.,Rājasiṁhavarmeśvara, Eḍudattu-āyiram-uḍaiya-nāyaṉār and Tirukkaṟṟaḷi-Mahādeva. The last-mentioned term means “the holy stone-temple (of) Śiva.” Themeaning of the second is not apparent. The first name, Rājasiṁhavarmeśvara, showsthat the Pallava king Rājasiṁha, the founder of the temple, was not yet forgotten at thetimes of Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar, and that his full name was Rājasiṁhavarman.

From the inscription No. 86, we learn that, at the time of Kulottuṅga-Choḷa-deva,the Rājasiṁhavarmeśvara Temple at Kāñchipuram had been closed, its landed propertysold, and its compound and environs transferred to the temple of Aṉaiyapadaṅgāvuḍaiya-nāyaṉār. Koppaṇaṅgaḷ ordered, that the temple should be reopened and that its propertyshould be restored.

TEXT.

West face.

[1.] svasti [||*] śrīmaṉumahāmaṇḍa- [2.] ḷeśvara ariyavibhāṭaṉ [3.] ṣaikkuttappuva rāya- [4.] r kaṇṭaṉ pūrvvapaścimasamu- [5.] drādhipati śrīkampaṇa- [6.] uṭaiyar pridhivirā- [7.] jyam paṇṇi aru- [8.] ḷāniṉṟa śakābdam āyi- [9.] rattuirunūṟṟueṇpa- [10.] ttuāṟiṉ mel cel- [11.] lāniṉṟa viśvāvasuvaruṣa- [12.] ttu āṭi mātam mutal śrī- [13.] matukoppaṇaṅkaḷ [14.] kāñcipurattil irāja- [15.] siṃhapaṉmiśvaramu-

South face.

[16.] (mu)ṭaiyār āṉa eṭutattu [17.] āyiramuṭaiya nāyaṉār ko- [18.] yil tāṉattāṟkku nirupam [||*] e- [19.] ṭutattu āyiramuṭaiya nāyanār [20.] tāṉattai muṉpe kulot- [21.] tuṅkacoḻatevar kālatti- [22.] le iṟaṅkal iṭṭu nāyaṉār [23.] tirunāmattukkāṇiyumāṟi ti- [24.] ruviruppum tirumaṭaiviḷākamu- [25.] m aṉaiyapataṅkāvuṭaiya ṉā- [26.] yaṉā[r*]kku kuṭutta ituvum eṭuta- [27.] ttu āyiramuṭaiya nā[ya*]- [28.] ṉār tāṉattai iṟaṅ- [29.] kal iṭṭa ituvum dharmma- [30.] m allātapaṭiāle

East face.

[31.] iṉṉā[yaṉā*]r tāṉam iṟaṅka- [32.] l miṇṭu āṭi mātamuta- [33.] l pūcai tiruppaṇi naṭak- [34.] kumpaṭikku teṉkarai [35.] maṇaviṟkoṭṭa- [36.] ttu paṉmānāṭṭu muru- [37.] ṅkai ūr aṭaṅkalum sarvvamā- [38.] ṉayam iṟaiyali āka [39.] nāṟppāṟkkel- [40.] (kel)laikkuṭpaṭṭa [41.] nilamum cantirātittava- [42.] raiyum naṭakkumpaṭik- [43.] kum [|*] iṉṉāyaṉār ti- [44.] ruviruppukku vaṭapāṟ- [45.] kellai vaṭatāḻampaḷ- [46.] ḷattu teṟkum [|*] teṉ-

North face.

[47.] pāṟkellai kaḻaṉik- [48.] ku vaṭakkum [|*] melpā- [49.] ṟkellai karai m- [50.] eṭṭukku kiḻakkum [|*] ki- [51.] ḻpāṟkellai vari [52.] vāykkālukku me- [53.] ṟkkum [|*] inta nāyaṉār [54.] cannatitteru aṭa- [55.] ṅkalum sarvvamā- [56.] ṉṉiyam ākaccanti- [57.] rātittavaraiyum ce- [58.] llumpaṭi muṉpu iṟaṅ- [59.] kal iṭṭa nāḷil ve- [60.] ṭṭiṉa kal veṭṭuppaṭi [61.] tavirttu kuṭutta a- [62.] ḷavukku ivolai- [63.] cātaṉam āka kal- [64.] lum veṭṭi tāḻ- [65.] vaṟa naṭattikko- [66.] ḷḷavum pāṟpatu [||*] [67.] ivai koppaṇaṅkaḷ [68.] eḻuttu [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! From the month of Āḍi of the Viśvāvasu year, which was current after the Śakayear one thousand two hundred and eighty-six (had passed), while the illustrious mahā-maṇḍaleśvara, the conqueror of hostile kings, the destroyer of those kings who break theirword, the lord of the eastern and western oceans, the illustrious Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar, waspleased to rule the earth,——the illustrious Koppaṇaṅgaḷ (addresses the following) brderto the authorities of the temple of Rājasiṁhavarmeśvaram-uḍaiyār, alias Eḍudattu-āyiram-uḍaiya-nāyaṉār, at Kāñchipuram. As it is opposed to the sacred law, thatformerly, at the time of Kulottuṅga-Śoṛa-deva, the shrine of Eḍudattu-āyiram-uḍaiya-nāyaṉār was closed, that the temple-land (tirunāmattu kāṇi) of the lord was sold,and that the temple-compound (tiruviruppu) and the environs of the temple (tirumaḍai-viḷāgam) were given to Aṉaiyapadaṅgāvuḍaiya-nāyaṉār,——the closing of the shrine ofthis lord shall cease; the worship and the divine service shall be carried on from the monthof Āḍi forward; the whole village of Muruṅgai in Paṉmā-nāḍu, (a division) of Maṇaviṟ-koṭṭam on the southern frontier (?), and the land included in the boundaries in the fourdirections shall belong (to the temple) as a sarvamānya (and) free from taxes, as long as the moonand the sun exist. The northern boundary of the temple-compound of this lord is to the southof a pit on the north, where pandanus-trees grow; the southern boundary is to the north of apaddy field; the western boundary is to the east of a hillock, which forms the limit (?); andthe eastern boundary is to the west of a channel near the road (?). The whole saṁnidhistreet of this lord shall belong (to the temple) as a sarvamānya, as long as the moon and thesun exist. According to this edict on a palm-leaf, there shall be engraved on stone theamount of what had been cancelled and given away according to the writing on stone, whichwas formerly engraved on the day, on which (the temple) was closed. (All this) shall bemanaged and attended to without fail. This is the signature of Koppaṇaṅgaḷ.

No. 87. ON A PILLAR IN THE MAṆḌAPA IN FRONT OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

This inscription is dated in the same year and month, as No. 86, and during the reign ofKambaṇa-uḍaiyar, the son of Vīra. It records that, with the sanction of Kopaṇṇaṅgaḷ,the authorities of the Rājasiṁhavarmeśvara Temple at Kāñchipuram sold some housesin the northern row of the saṁnidhi street to certain Mudalis at the price of 150 paṇas.

TEXT.

West face.

[1.] sva[sti śrī]maṉumahā- [2.] maṇṭalicaraṉ ariir[ā]ya- [3.] vipāṭaṉ pāḻcaikku [4.] tappuva rāyakaṇṭa- [5.] pū[rvva]paccimasamut[ti]- [6.] rātipati śrīvirakumāra- [7.] kampaṇauṭaiyar pri- [8.] tuviirācciyam paṇ- [9.] ṇi aruḷāniṉṟa cahā- [10.] ttam āyirattuirunū- [11.] ṟṟueṇpattuāṟiṉ [12.] mel cellāniṉṟa [13.] viśvātivaruṣam āṭi [14.] mātam mutal śrīmatu- [15.] koppaṇṇaṅkaḷ [16.] kāñcipurattil uṭaiyār [17.] irājasiṃhapaṉmiśvaram

South face.

[18.] uṭaiyār āṉa eṭu[ta*]- [19.] ttu āyiram uṭaiya [20.] nāyaṉār koyil tā- [21.] ṉattāṟku nirupam [||*] [22.] cannatitteru vaṭa[ciṟa]- [23.] kil muṉṉāḷ irukkum [24.] āṇṭār cuntarapp- [25.] erumāḷ maṭamum tiru- [26.] vakatticuram uṭai- [27.] ya nāyaṉār koyi- [28.] lukku kiḻakku tirumañ- [29.] caṉapperuvaḻikku [30.] meṟkum uḷ[ḷa] maṉai niṅ- [31.] kalāṉa maṉai aṭa- [32.] ṅkalum iṉṉāḷ [33.] mutal e[ṉ*]ṟum kaikko- [34.] ḷaṟku[m] kaikkoḷ mu-

East face.

[35.] talikaḷukkum inta vaṭa- [36.] ciṟakil uḷḷa maṉai- [37.] yum maṉaippaṭap- [38.] paiyum caṇṭ- [39.] ṭacuravilaiyā- [40.] ka viṟṟu ivarkaḷ [41.] pakkal vāṅki ko- [42.] yil paṇṭārattil [43.] mutal iṭṭa 150 ippa- [44.] ṇam nūṟṟuaimpatukku- [45.] m inta maṉaikaḷum ma- [46.] ṉaippaṭappaikaḷum [47.] maṉaippi . ttikaḷu-

North face.

[48.] m mutalmaiyum aṭ[ai*]- [49.] ppum tevar aṭimai- [50.] yum kaikkoḷm- [51.] aiyum tāṅkaḷ niṉṟa [52.] aṭaivukaḷile vi- [53.] ṟṟum oṟṟivaittu- [54.] m koḷḷakkaṭavar- [55.] kaḷ ākavum ūr p- [56.] oruntiṉatu aṭaippu [57.] āka kaṭavutākavum [||*] ip- [58.] paṭikku iṉṉāḷ muta- [59.] l cantirātittavarai- [60.] yum cella kallilu- [61.] m cempilum veṭṭik- [62.] koḷḷavum [||*] ivai koppaṇaṉ eḻuttu [||*] [63.] ippaṭikku [64.] kal veṭṭi [65.] kuṭuttom [66.] ivai kam[pā]- [67.] ṇṭāṉ e- [68.] ḻuttu [69.] ippaṭikku [70.] ivai iṟa- [71.] ṅkal miṭṭa [72.] ciyaṉ e- [73.] ḻuttu [74.] ippaṭik- [75.] ku ikko- [76.] yil teva- [77.] kaṉmi k- [78.] āṭṭukku- [79.] ṟivaip- [80.] paṉ vira- [81.] campappi- [82.] ramārāya- [83.] ṉ eḻu- [84.] ttu [85.] ippaṭikku [86.] ivai kā- [87.] ñcikkuṟi- [88.] pārattu v- [89.] āci viṭaṅ- [90.] kapaṭṭaṉ [91.] eḻuttu [92.] ippaṭikku [93.] ivai nā- [94.] ṟpatteṇ- [95.] ṇāyirakk- [96.] ālāṉ [97.] eḻuttu [98.] ivai irā- [99.] kuttarāya- [100.] kkālā- [101.] ṉ eḻu- [102.] ttu [103.] ippaṭi- [104.] kku ivai [105.] ikkoyi- [106.] l kaṇak- [107.] ku uttara- [108.] ṉmerur [109.] uṭaiyā- [110.] ṉ tiruve- [111.] kampave- [112.] ḷāṉ ā- [113.] tittateva- [114.] ṉ eḻuttu [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! From the month of Āḍi of the Viśvādi year, which was current after the Śakayear one thousand two hundred and eighty-six (had passed), while the illustrious mahāmaṇḍa-leśvara, the conqueror of hostile kings, the destroyer of those kings who break their word,the lord of the eastern and western oceans, Kambaṇa-uḍaiyar, the son of the illustriousVīra, was pleased to rule the earth,——the illustrious Koppaṇṇaṅgaḷ (addresses the following)order to the authorities of the temple of the lord Rājasiṁhavarmeśvaram-uḍaiyār,alias Eḍudattu-āyiram-uḍaiya-nāyaṉār, at Kāñchipuram. Whereas all the housesand the gardens (attached to) the houses in the northern row of the saṁnidhi street,——excluding the maṭha of Āṇḍār Sundara-Perumāḷ, which exists (from) old times, (andexcluding) the house, which is to the east of the temple of the lord Tiru-Agastyeśvara andto the west of the great road of the sacred bath (tiru-mañjaṉa-peru-var̥),——were sold at aprice (fixed in the presence of the god) Chaṇḍeśvara to the Mudalis, to be (their) property,from this day forward, for ever, against (payment of) pa. 150, (i.e.) one hundred and fiftypaṇas, which were previously received from these (Mudalis) and deposited in the temple-treasury,——these houses, gardens (attached to) the houses••••• maybe sold or mortgaged by them••••• This (order) shall be engravedon stone and copper, in order that it may last from this day forward, as long as the moonand the sun. This is the signature of Koppaṇaṉ.

This we have engraved on stone and given. This is the signature of Kambāṇḍāṉ.This is the signature of Śīyaṉ (i.e., Siṁha), who made the closing (of the temple) cease.This is the signature of Kāṭṭukkuṟivaippaṉ Vīra-Śamba-Brahmā-rāyaṉ, the deva-karmin (i.e., pujārī) of this temple. This is the signature of Viḍaṅga-bhaṭṭa, who livesat Kāñchikkuṟipāram (?). This is the signature of Nāṟpatteṇṇāyirakkālāṉ. Thisis the signature of Irāguttarāyakkālāṉ. This is the signature of Uttaraṉmerūr-uḍaiyāṉ Tiruvegamba-veḷāṉ Āditya-deva, the accountant (kaṇakku) of this temple.

No. 88. ON A PILLAR IN THE MAṆḌAPA IN FRONT OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

This inscription is dated in the Kīlaka year (i.e., Śaka 1291) and during the reign ofKambaṇṇa-uḍaiyar, (the son of) Vīra. It records that, with the sanction of Koppaṇaṅ-gaḷ, the temple authorities gave a maṭha near the temple and some land to a certain Gāṅgayarof Tirumudukuṉṟam. According to lines 9 to 14, Kāñchipuram belonged to Eyiṟ-koṭṭam in Jayaṅkoṇḍa-Choḷa-maṇḍalam. The district of Eyiṟkoṭṭam was proba-bly called after Eyil, i.e., “the fort,” a village in the Tiṇḍivanam Tālluqa of the SouthArcot District. Tirumudukuṉṟam, i.e., “the holy ancient mountain,” is perhaps meantfor its Sanskrit equivalent Vr̥ddhāchalam, the head-quarters of a Tālluqa in the SouthArcot District.

TEXT.

West face.

[1.] svasti [||*] śrīvirakam- [2.] paṇṇauṭaiyarku [3.] cellāniṉṟa kīla- [4.] kavaruṣattu makaraṉā- [5.] yaṟu aparapa(ṣa)- [6.] kṣattu saptamiyu[m*] c- [7.] evvāykki(ḻam)- [8.] aiyum peṟṟa [9.] t[e]r ṉāḷ jayaṅk- [10.] oṇṭacoḻama- [11.] ṇṭalattu eyiṟ- [12.] koṭṭattu nakara- [13.] ṅkāñci- [14.] purattuṭ- [15.] aiyār tiru- [16.] kkaṟṟaḷi

South face.

[17.] mak[ā*]tevarāṉa eṭu[tat]- [18.] tāyiram uṭaiya n- [19.] āyiṉār koyilil [20.] śrīrudraśrīm[ā*]heśva- [21.] rarum tānattārumav- [22.] vaṉaivarom ko- [23.] ppaṇaṅkaḷ a- [24.] ruḷicceyalpaṭikku [25.] tirumutukuṉṟattil [26.] heśvararil ciṟ- [27.] ṟāmuruṭaiyāṉ pe- [28.] ṇṇākiya perum-

East face.

[29.] āṉāṉa kāṅkayaṟku [30.] tirukkaiyerpaṭi [31.] tirumuṉ otukaiyu- [32.] m melaitteruvi- [33.] l oru maṭamum kā[ṇi]- [34.] y[āṭciyu]m kuṭutta a- [35.] [ḷa]vukkuc[can]ti[ṟāti]tta- [36.] va[raiyum na]ṭatti[k]k- [37.] oḷḷavum [||*] śrīru[draśrī]- [38.] h[e]śvararum [tānattā]- [39.] rom [ka]mpā[ṇṭāṉ e]- [40.] [ḻu]ttu ivai iṟaṅkal mi- [41.] ṭṭa ciya[r] eḻuttu [42.] ivai viraca- [43.] mpa[pi]ramā- [44.] rāyar eḻut- [45.] tu viṭaṅka- [46.] paṭṭaneḻuttu [47.] irākutta- [48.] rāyakkāla- [49.] ṉ eḻu[t*]tu

TRANSLATION.

Hail ! On the day of (the nakshatra) Ter, which corresponds to Tuesday, the seventhlunar day of the latter half of the month of Makara of the Kīlaka year, which was current(during the reign) of Kambaṇṇa-uḍaiyar, (the son of) the illustrious Vīra,——we, all thefollowers of the blessed Rudra, (alias) the blessed Maheśvara, and the authorities of thetemple of the lord Tirukkaṟṟaḷi-Mahādeva, alias Eḍudatt-āyiram-uḍaiya-nā-yaṉār at Kāñchipuram, a town of Eyiṟkoṭṭam in Jayaṅkoṇḍa-Śoṛa-maṇḍalam,gave, as ordered by Koppaṇaṅgaḷ, to Perumāṉ, alias Gāṅgayar, who is worshipped by(i.e., who is the teacher of ?) Śiṟṟāmūr-uḍaiyāṉ, (one) of the Māheśvaras at Tirumudu-kuṉṟam,••• (for) reciting the Veda in the presence of the god, one maṭha inthe western street and some hereditary land. (This gift) shall be managed accordingly, aslong as the moon and the sun exist. We, the followers of the blessed Rudra, (alias) theblessed Maheśvara, and the authorities of the temple:——The signature of Kambāṇḍāṉ.This is the signature of Śīyar (Siṁha), who made the closing (of the temple) cease. Thisis the signature of Vīra-Śamba-Brahmā-rāyar. The signature of Viḍaṅga-bhaṭṭa.The signature of Irāguttarāyakkālaṉ.

PART III.

NOTES AND FRAGMENTS.

No. 89. INSIDE THE GEṄGOṆḌA MAṆḌAPA AT MĀMALLAPURAM, ON THE LEFT WALL.

This inscription is engraved on two stones, which fit to each other. It is dated “inthe fourteenth year of Ko-Rājakesarivarman, alias Tribhuvanachakravartin Śrī-Kulottuṅga-Śoṛa-deva, who was pleased to sit on the throne of heroes, (which consistedof) pure gold.” The fourth line mentions “Āmūr-nāḍu, (a division) of Āmūr-koṭṭam inJayaṅkoṇḍa-Śoṛa-maṇḍalam.” The seventh line contains the name of the god ĀdidāsaChaṇḍeśvara.

[3.] cem pon virasiṃhāsaṉattu viṟṟiruntaruḷiya kovirācakecariparmarāna tripuva-[ṉa*]cca[k]karavarttikaḷ śrīkulottuṅkacoḻadevarkku yāṇṭu patinālāva- [4.] tu jayaṅkoṇṭacoḻamaṇṭalattu āmurkoṭṭattu āmurnāṭṭu••••••

No. 90. ON THE FRONT WALL OF THE VARĀHASVĀMIN TEMPLE AT MĀMALLAPURAM.

This inscription is written on two stones, which fit to each other. It seems to have beendated in the fifth year of the reign of [Rāja]nārāyaṇa Śambuvarāyar and to have re-corded a grant to the temple of Perumāḷ (i.e., Vishṇu) and of Nilamaṅgai-nāchchiyār(i.e., the goddess of the earth) at Māmal[lapuram].

[1.] .•• nārāyaṇaṉ campuvarāyaṟku yāṇ[ṭu] [5] mutal māmal- [2.] .•• niṉṟa perumāḷukkum nilamaṅkai[n]ācciyāṟkum pai [3.] .•• ṉa nilam uḷḷatu añcāvatu mutal tiru[vā]rātaṉaikkumtiruppaṇi [4.] .•• paṟpaṭṭa upātikaḷum uṭpaṭa sarvva[m]ānnya(ya)māka naṭakkumpa [5.] .•• ṇa tāḻvaṟa naṭattippotuva•••

Nos. 91 TO 94. INSCRIPTIONS AT THE VELŪR TEMPLE.

The four subjoined inscriptions are written in modern Tamil characters and record“the perpetual devotion” of a certain Chandra-piḷḷai of Kāṭṭeri.

There are several similar inscriptions in other parts of the temple, viz., two on thepedestals of the two dvārapālakas in front of the gopura, one on the left outer wall of theinner prākāra, and five on the floor of the alaṁkāra-maṇḍapa, of which two are written inTamil, two in Telugu, and one in very faint Nāgarī characters.

No. 91. ON THE PILLAR TO THE LEFT IN FRONT OF THE GOPURA.

TEXT.

[1.] kopuravācal [2.] kumā- [3.] racūvā- [4.] miyār [5.] lakṣi- [6.] kka kā- [7.] ṭṭeri [8.] cantira- [9.] piḷḷai [10.] atiyā- [11.] ri catā- [12.] cer- [13.] vai [||*]

TRANSLATION.

In order that (the god) Kumāra-svāmin at the gate of the gopura might protect(him), the magistrate (adhikārin) Chandra-piḷḷai of Kāṭṭeri (made this gift, which recordshis) perpetual devotion.

No. 92. ON THE PILLAR TO THE RIGHT IN FRONT OF THE GOPURA.

TEXT.

[1.] kopuravāca- [2.] l viṉā- [3.] yakaṉ [4.] lakṣi- [5.] kka ci- [6.] vacamu- [7.] yapari- [8.] pāla- [9.] kaṉ [10.] kāṭṭe- [11.] ri can- [12.] tirap- [13.] piḷḷai [14.] atiya- [15.] āriyār [16.] catāce- [17.] rvai [||*]

TRANSLATION.

In order that (the god) Vināyaka (i.e., Gaṇeśa) at the gate of the gopura might protect(him), the magistrate Chandra-piḷḷai of Kāṭṭeri, a follower of the Śaiva doctrine(Śiva-samaya), (made this gift, which records his) perpetual devotion.

No. 93. BELOW THE TRUNK OF A CARVED ELEPHANT INSIDE THE GOPURA.

TEXT.

[1.] kumāracuvāmiyā[r] [2.] kāṭṭeri cantira[ppi][ḷḷai*] [3.] catācer- [4.] vai [||*]

TRANSLATION.

(A monument of) the perpetual devotion of Chandra-piḷḷai of Kāṭṭeri (to the god)Kumāra-svāmin.

No. 94. ON THE STEPS INSIDE THE GOPURA.

[1.] kāṭṭeri [2.] cantirappiḷḷai [3.] catācer[vai] [||*]

No. 95. ON THE BASE OF THE ĪŚVARA TEMPLE AT ŚOṚAPURAM NEAR VELŪR;1ST INSCRIPTION.

The end of this inscription is lost. As, however, the preserved part is identical withthe above-published inscriptions Nos. 40, 41 and 66, it may be safely concluded, that theinscription belongs to Ko-Rājarāja-Rājakesarivarman, alias Rājarāja-deva. Themention of Iraṭṭa-pāḍi shows, that the inscription dates after the twenty-first year of theking.

[1.] svasti śrī || [tirumakaḷ pola]pperu ṉilaccelviyuntaṉa[kkeyurimai pūṇṭamai]maṉakkoḷakkāntaḷurccālai kalamaṟuttaruḷi veṅkaiñāṭum kaṅkapāṭiyuṉuḷampa-pā[ṭi*]yum kuṭama- [2.] lai(ma)nāṭuṅkol[lamuṅkali]ṅkamum eṇṭic[ai] pukaḻ tara [īḻamaṇṭalamumiraṭṭapāṭi eḻa]raiyilakkamu(m)ntiṇṭiṟal veṉṟittaṇṭāṟkkoṇṭa taṉ-neḻil vaḷa•• ḻiyuḷ

No. 96. ON THE BASE OF THE ĪŚVARA TEMPLE AT ŚOṚAPURAM; 4TH INSCRIPTION.

On the base of this temple, there are at least three obliterated inscriptions besides thepreceding one. In the second line of the fourth inscription there occurs the followingpassage: koyirācakecaripaṉmarāna kulottuṅkacoḻatevaṟkku muppattiraṇṭāvatu;“the thirty-second [year] of Ko-Rājakesarivarman, alias Kulottuṅga-Śoṛa-deva.”

No. 97. ON A STONE IN FRONT OF THE ĪŚVARA TEMPLE AT ŚOṚAPURAM.

This inscription is dated in the Durmati year and mentions the temple of Rājendra-Choḷeśvara at Śoṛapuram.

No. 98. ON A STONE ON THE TANK-BAND AT ŚOṚAPURAM.

This inscription is dated in the Raktākshi year, which was current after the expirationof the Śālivāhana-Śaka year 1546. It mentions Śoṛapuram and seems to record somemeritorious gift in connection with the tank by Veṅkaṭappa-nāyaka.

Nos. 99 TO 106. INSCRIPTIONS OF THE GAṄGEŚVARA TEMPLE AT GĀṄGANŪR NEAR VELŪR.

A considerable-number of inscribed stones are built into the walls of this temple; butthey are not in their original order, and it must be assumed, that either the temple had beendestroyed and was rebuilt, or that it was constructed from stones which belonged to anotherold temple. The subjoined fragments contain the following dates and names:——

No. 106 is dated in “the forty-first year of Tribhuvanachakravartin, the illustriousRājarāja-deva,” and No. 103 in the Dhālu year, which was current after the expirationof the Śaka year 1258. No. 100 begins with the name of “SakalalokachakravartinRājanārāyaṇa Śambova.” Nos. 104 and 105 mention Gāṅgeya-nallūr, alias Śrī-Mallinātha-chaturvedi-maṅgalam, and according to No. 102, Gā[ṅgeya-nallūr] wasa village in Karaivar̥-Āndi-nāḍu, (a division) of [Pa]ḍuvūr-koṭṭam. Other localitiesmentioned in the subjoined fragments are: Paḍaivīḍu, Kāṭṭuppāḍi and Kaṟugeriin No. 103, and Aṇaippāḍi in No. 104. No. 99 mentions the Ammaiappeśvara Temple,and No. 101 the same and the Kailāsa Temple.

No. 99. ON THE TOP OF THE EAST BASE, FIRST STONE.

[1.] u svasti śrī [||*] uṭaiyār ammaiappiśvaramuṭaiya nāyaṉārkku

No. 100. ON THE BOTTOM OF THE EAST BASE, THIRD AND FOURTH STONES.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] sakalalo[ka*]cca[kra]vatti irācanārāyaṇaṉ campov

No. 101. ON THE BOTTOM OF THE EAST BASE, FIFTH STONE, AND ON THE BOTTOM OF THESOUTH BASE, TO THE RIGHT.

[1.] ppiśvaramuṭaiya nāyaṉārkkum śrīkaiyilāsamuṭaiya nāyaṉārkkum muṉpilāṇ-ṭai oḻukiṉapaṭi nañcai puñcai pattilañcum

No. 102. ON THE NORTH WALL, SECOND STONE.

[1.] ṭuvūrkkoṭṭattu karaivaḻiāntināṭṭu akaram kā

No. 103. ON THE NORTH WALL, THIRD STONE, AND ON A STONE IN THE SOUTH WALL.

[3.] akaram śakābdam āyirattuirunūṟṟuaimpattueṭṭiṉ mel cellāniṉṟa dhā-tusaṃvatsarattuppatiṉañcā••• [4.] ku irā[ca]r paṭaiviṭṭellaikkum kāṭṭuppāṭi ellaikkum kaṟukeri ellaik-kum teṟku innāṟpāṟ•••

No. 104. ON THE LEFT OF THE BOTTOM OF THE SOUTH BASE, THIRD STONE.

[1.] karam kāṅkeynallūrāṉa śrīmallinātacca••• [2.] aṇaippāṭiyuṭaiyāṉ•••

No. 105. INSIDE, ON THE TOP.

[1.] ṅkeyanallūr āṉa śrīmalliṉātaccaturvvedimaṅkalattil uṭai[ya]••• [2.] parumāḷ tiruviṭaiyāṭṭamum muṉpilāṉṭai oḻukiṉapaṭi nañcai puñcaipattila[ñ]•••

No. 106. INSIDE, ON THE BOTTOM.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] tiri[pu]vaṉaccakkaravattikaḷ śrīrācarācatevaṟku yāṇṭu nāṟ-pattoṉṟāvatu puraṭṭāti mātam

No. 107. AT THE RĀMASVĀMI-PERUMĀḶ TEMPLE AT NELLUVĀY NEAR VELŪR.

In front of this temple stands a pillar with a rough inscription on its four sides. Thesouth-east face of the pillar contains the name of “the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara rājā-dhirāja rājaparameśvara, the illustrious Vīra-Ve[ṅka]ṭapati[d]eva-mahārāya” and isdated in the Yuvan year, which was current after the expiration of the Śaka year 1557. Aninscription of the same Veṅkaṭa II. of Karṇāṭa was published in the Indian Antiquary,Vol. XIII, p. 125. It is dated one year later than the present inscription.

No. 108. AT THE GRĀMADEVATĀ ULAGANĀYAKA-AMMĀḶ TEMPLE AT SADUPPERI NEAR VELŪR.

At this temple there are two stones with fragmentary inscriptions. One of them isdated “in the fifty-second year of Ko-Vijaya-Nandivikramavarman.”

[1.] kovicaiyananti[vik]- [2.] kiramaparumarkku yā[ṇṭu] [3.] ayampattiraṇṭā[vatu]

No. 109. ON AN AḶAVUKKAL IN THE TANK AT ŚADUPPERI.

Both pillars of this aḷavukkal bear fragments of ancient inscriptions. That on theright pillar belongs to the time of some Ko-Parakesarivarman. It deserves to be notedthat, in line 3, the syllable ṟā is written ṟā, and not ṟā as in modern Tamil.

[2.] .•• [ko]pparakecaripaṉmaṟki [3.] .•• pattumuṉṟāvatu paḻi

Nos. 110 TO 112. INSCRIPTIONS OF THE ĪŚVARA TEMPLE AT ŚEMBĀKKAM NEAR VELŪR.

This temple contains three fragmentary inscriptions in archaic characters.

No. 110. ON THE WEST BASE, LINES 1 AND 2.

This inscription records some gift, which the assembly (sabhā) of Velūr, alias Para-meśvara-maṅgalam, made to the god Ādidāsa Chaṇḍeśvara.

No. 111. ON THE WEST BASE, LINES 3 TO 6.

This inscription seems to record another gift of the sabhā of Velūr. It mentionsŚemmaṇpākkam (the modern Śembākkam) and Rājendra-Choḷeśvara, evidently thename of the temple itself.

No. 112. ON THE SOUTH BASE, LINES 1 TO 6.

This inscription mentions both Rājendra-Choḷeśvara and Ādidāsa Chaṇḍeś-vara. The fragment seems to begin with a description of the boundaries of some gift, inwhich the term Piḍāri-paṭṭi occurs.

No. 113. ON THE PERUMĀḶ TEMPLE AT ŚEVŪR NEAR VELŪR.

There are three stones with almost illegible inscriptions built into the wall of this temple.Two of them contain the subjoined fragment, which may be read with the help of thenearly identical Paḍaveḍu inscription No. 81. The inscription seems to have belonged toDevarāja II. of Vijayanagara, the son of Vīra-Vijayarāya-mahārāyar. Thelatter is identical with Vijaya or Vīra-Vijaya, who, according to No. 153, below, wasthe son of Devarāja I. and the father of Devarāja II. The inscriptions of DevarājaII. which are published above (Nos. 54, 56, 79, 80 and 81) range between the currentŚaka years 1348 and 1372.

[1.] [śubha]mastu svasti [||*] śrīmanmahāmaṇṭalicura[n] hariyarāyavipāṭaṉ bhāṣai- [2.] [kku ta]ppuva yar kaṇṭaṉ mūvayar kaṇṭaṉ kaṇṭa [nāṭu] koṇṭu [3.] [kuṭā]tāṉ pūrvvadakṣiṇapaccimarutr[ā]dhi[pa]ti śrīviravicaiya[ya]- [4.] [mahā]rāyar kumārar gajaveṭṭai kaṇṭaru[ḷiya] devara

No. 114. ON THE VIRŪPĀKSHEŚVARA TEMPLE AT VEPPAMBAṬṬU NEAR VELŪR.

Besides the inscription published under No. 55, above, this temple bears another muchdefaced inscription, which is engraved on the east wall and consists of seven lines. The date isthe Vishu year, which was current after the expiration of the Śaka year 1443. Accordingto the third and fourth lines, the inscription seems to have recorded a grant, whichTirumalai-nāyaka made to the temple of Virūpāksha-nāyaṉār at Veppambaṭṭu inĀndi-nāḍu; line 4 also mentions Paḍaivīḍu. The passage alluded to runs as follows:

[3.] .•• tirumalai[nā]yakkar ā[n]tināṭu ve[p]pampaṭṭu [4.] uṭaiyār virūpākṣanayiṉārku paṭaiviṭṭu•••

Nos. 115 TO 123. INSCRIPTIONS OF THE MĀRGASAHĀYEŚVARA TEMPLE AT VIRIÑCHIPURAM.

No. 115. INSIDE THE FRONT GOPURA, TO THE LEFT, FIRST INSCRIPTION.

1. King: the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara Medinīśvara Immaḍi-Narasiṁharāya-mahārāyar (of Vijayanagara).

2. Date: Śaka 1418 expired and the Rākshasa year current.

3. Donor: Periya-Timmarāśa-uḍaiyar.

4. Remark: The inscription mentions a maṇḍapa, which Eṟama-nāyaka caused to bebuilt at Tiru-Viriñchipuram.

No. 116. INSIDE THE FRONT GOPURA, TO THE LEFT, SECOND INSCRIPTION.

1. Date: the Nandana year (i.e., Śaka 1395).

2. King: the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara Medinīśvara Gaṇḍaṉ Kaṭṭā[ri] SāḷuvaDharaṇivarāha Narasiṁharāya-uḍaiyar (of Vijayanagara).

3. Donee: Uḍaiyar Var̥ttuṇai-nāyaṉār of Tiru-Viriñchipuram.

4. Remark: The inscription mentions some nāyaka, the son of another nāyaka; thenames of both are obliterated.

No. 117. INSIDE THE FRONT GOPURA, TO THE LEFT, THIRD INSCRIPTION.

1. King: Sakalalokachakravartin Rājanārāyaṇa.

2. Remark: The inscription mentions Āndi-nāḍu.

No. 118. INSIDE THE FRONT GOPURA, TO THE LEFT, FOURTH INSCRIPTION.

1. King: the illustrious mahārājādhirāja, the illustrious Vīrapratāpa-[Achyuta-deva]-mahārāyar (of Vijayanagara).

2. Date: Śaka 1463 expired and the Plava year current.

3. Remark: The inscription mentions Kishṇama-nāyaka and the temple of UḍaiyarVar̥ttuṇai-nāyaṉār at Tiru-Viriñchipuram.

No. 119. INSIDE THE FRONT GOPURA, TO THE RIGHT, FIRST INSCRIPTION.

1. King: the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara Medinīśvara Gaṇḍa Kaṭṭāri Sāḷuva-sāḷuvaNarasiṁhadeva (of Vijayanagara).

2. Date: Śaka 1404 expired and the Śubhakr̥t year current.

3. Denor: Nāgama-nāyaka.

4. Donee: Uḍaiyār Var̥ttuṇai-nāyaṉār of Tiru-Viruñchapuram.

5. Remark: The inscription mentions the villages of Paśumarattūr and Veppūr.

No. 120. INSIDE THE FRONT GOPURA, TO THE RIGHT, THIRD INSCRIPTION.

1. Date: Śālivāhana-Śaka 1457 expired and the Nandana year current.

2. King: the illustrious mahārājādhirāja-parameśvara Achyutadeva-mahārāyar (ofVijayanagara).

3. Donee: Mārgasahāya-deva of Iriñchipuram (!).

4. Remarks: The inscription mentions Śiṟaleri (see No. 123). The grant seems tohave consisted of a number of kur̥s of land and to have been made for the benefit of twoBrāhmaṇas, Timmappayaṉ and Śaivādirāyar Vasantarāya-guru, who taught theṚik-śākhā and Yajuḥ-śākhā respectively. The second donee belonged to the Bhārad-vāja-gotra and followed the Bodhāyana-sūtra.

No. 121. ON THE BASE OF THE BACK OF THE FRONT GOPURA, TO THE RIGHT.

1. King: the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara, the illustrious Vīrapratāpa, (the youngerbrother and successor of) Vīra-Narasiṁha-deva, Kr̥shṇadeva-mahārāya (of Vijaya-nagara).

2. Date: Śaka 1435 expired and the Śrīmukha year current.

No. 122. ON THE BASE OF THE BACK OF THE FRONT GOPURA, TO THE LEFT.

1. Date: Śaka 1432 [expired] and the Pramodūta year current.

2. Remark: The name of the king is entirely effaced; but the inscription begins withthe same birudas, as were borne by the king Kr̥shṇadeva of the inscription No. 121.

No. 123. INSIDE THE BACK GOPURA.

1. King: the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara rājādhirāja rājaparameśvara, the illustriousAchyutadeva-mahārāyar or Achyutarāya (of Vijayanagara).

2. Date: Śaka 1454 expired and the Nandana year current.

3. Donee: Uḍaiyār Var̥ttuṇai-nāyaṉār or Śrī-Viriñcheśvara.

4. Donor: the karaṇikka (= karaṇam) Vīrappayaṉ or Vīraya, who belonged to theGautamānvaya.

5. Object of the grant: (a) the village of Śiṟaleri within the boundaries (sīmā) ofKāvanūr; (b) the village of Vīraraśūr, excluding the agrahāra of Kīṛai-Vīraraśūrand including the open (i.e., unfortified) place (liṟappu) of Aṅgarāyaṉ-kuppam.

6. Remark: The inscription mentions the maṇḍapa of Śamburāyaṉ, which may haveformed part of the Viriñchipuram temple.

Nos. 124 TO 129. ON STONES BUILT INTO THE FLOOR OF THE COURT-YARD OF THEVIRIÑCHIPURAM TEMPLE.

No. 124.

This and the next inscription belong to the same king, as No. 108. The presentinscription is dated “in the ninth year of Ko-Vijaya-Nandivikramavarman.”

[1.] śrī ko[vi]caiyanantivik[kiramaparuma]- [2.] ṟku yāṇṭu oṉpatāvatu

No. 125.

This inscription is dated “in the forty-seventh year of Vijaya-Nandivikrama-varman.”

[1.] vicaiyanantivikkiramaparu[maṟku] [2.] yāṇṭu nāṟpatteḻāvatu•••

No. 126.

This inscription is dated in the third (?) year of Madirai-koṇḍa Ko-Parakesari-varman.

[1.] matirai koṇṭa kop[parakecari]- [2.] paṉmakki yāṇṭu mu[ṉṟāvatu]

No. 127.

The stone, which bears the subjoined inscription, is unfortunately very much worn.The text, as far as it can be made out, runs as follows:——

“In the 5th year of Ko-Parakesarivarman, alias Uḍaiyār Śrī-Rājendra-deva,who,••••• having taken the seven and a half lakshas of Iraṭṭa-pāḍi, having setup a pillar of victory (jayastambha) at Kollaram (?), having reduced to powder••• thewhole army of Āhavamalla at Koppam on the bank of the Perāṟu, having taken allthe elephants, horses, treasures of women and riches of Āhavamalla, who had turned hisback and fled, and having performed the coronation of heroes,——was pleased to sit on thethrone of heroes,——we, the villagers of Gaṅgamā[r]tāṇḍapuram in Miyaṟai-nāḍu,(a division) of Adhirājendra-vaḷa-nāḍu in Jayaṅkoṇḍa-Śoṛa-maṇḍalam, [gave] toMahādeva of the Someśvara (temple) at our village for the purposes of worship•••••• three hundred kur̥s; for a tiru-nandavanam••••• three hundred kur̥s; for twolamps•••••”

An inscription of the same Rājendra-deva, which is dated in the ninth year and isfound in a niche of the Varāhasvāmin Temple at Māmallapuram, was published bySir Walter Elliot. He identified Āhavamalla with the Western Chālukya king Āhava-malla II. or Someśvara I. (about Śaka 964 to about 990), who, according to inscriptionsand according to the Vikramāṅkacharita (sarga i, verses 90, 115, 116), fought with theChoḷas. The Rājendra-deva of the present inscription and of Sir Walter Elliot'sinscription may be identified with that Rājendra-deva of the Sūryavaṁśa, whose daughterMadhurāntakī was married to the Eastern Chalukya king Rājendra-Choḍa (Śaka 985to 1034) according to verse 12 of the Chellūr grant (No. 39).

[1.] [ svasti śrī [||*] tirumakaḷ virumpa ce]- [2.] [ṅ]kol ventaṉ taṉ muṉṉoṉ [3.] •piṉṉatu vākamuṉṉetireṉṟu etir [4.] •ṟātu eṇṭicai va[ṟ]ai paṟaiyatu kaṟa [5.] •iraṭṭapāṭi eḻaraiyilakkamuṅko[ṇ]- [6.] [ṭu] ko[l]lara[ttu jaya]stampam nāṭṭi [pe]- [7.] [rāṟ]ṟaṅkaraikkoppattu āhavamalla[ṉ] [8.] ceṉaiyellām p[āra]tu nikaḻppa cu- [9.] [ṇ]ṇamākki . āhavamal[la*]ṉ puṟakkiṭṭoṭa ava[ṉ] [10.] [ā]ṉaiyuṅkutiraiyum peṇṭir paṇṭāramu[m] [11.] [vi]bhavamum aṭaṅka[lu]ṅkaikkoṇṭu vi- [12.] [ra]rabhiṣekam paṇṇi viraciṅkāca[nttu] viṟṟiru- [13.] [ntaru]ḷiya koppa[ra]kecaripanmarāṉa uṭaiyā[r] śrī- [14.] [rāj]entradevaṟku yāṇṭu 5 āvatu jayaṅk[o]- [15.] ṇṭacoḻamaṇṭalattu atirājentrava[ḷa]- [16.] nāṭṭu miyaṟaināṭṭukkaṅkamāttāṇṭapura- [17.] [ttu] ūrom eṅkaḷur somiśvaramuṭai- [18.] [ya] mahādevaṟku aṟcaṉāpokattu- [19.] [k]ku ivvūr ūruṇi ettat[ti]- [20.] l mutal maṭaicceṟuvil te- [21.] [ṟ]kil ilavaṅkālicceṟuppati- [22.] ṉaṟu cāṇ kolāl kuḻi muṉ- [23.] ṉūṟum tirunantavaṉattu[k]ku [ū]- [24.] [ru]ṇippūṭṭaikkālukkuk[ki]ḻak- [25.] [ki]l t[e]ṅkakappaṭa nilam pati[na]- [26.] [ṟu] cāṇ kolāl kuḻi muṉṉūṟuma [27.] ••viḷakkiraṇṭukku āṟṟaṅkarai••••••

No. 128.

This inscription mentions Sakalalokachakravartin Rājanārāyaṇa Śambuva-rāya[ṉ] and seems to record a gift to Var̥ttuṇai-appaṉ.

[1.] [ca]kalalokac[ca]- [2.] [kka]ravatti irācanār[ā]- [3.] [yaṇa]ṉ campuvarāya[ṉ] [4.] [ta]ṉmam vaḻittu- [5.] ṇai appaṉ

No. 129.

On this stone, the name of Śambuvarāya and part of one of his birudas (Aṛagiya)are visible; see the introduction of the Poygai inscriptions (Nos. 59 to 64).

Nos. 130 TO 132. INSCRIPTIONS OF THE ĪŚVARA TEMPLE AT AMMUṆḌI NEARVIRIÑCHIPURAM.

The southern wall of this temple is covered with several Choḷa inscriptions. None ofthem can be made out completely, as the letters are much obliterated, and as the stonesare, to all appearance, not in their original order.

No. 130.

This is dated “in the 11th (?) year of Ko-Rājakesarivarman, alias Chakra-vartin Śrī-Kulottuṅga-Śoṛa-deva.”

[5.] .•• kovirājakeśari[man]marāna cakravatti śrīku[lo]ttuṅka-coḻadevaṟku yāṇṭu 1[0|] āvatu

No. 131.

This inscription is engraved to the right of No. 130 and may have been intended forits continuation. It records a gift of land from the inhabitants of Aimbūṇḍi (the modernAmmuṇḍi) to their Śiva temple, which bore the name of Muppaṉaiyīśvara. The giftwas made before the god Ādidāsa Chaṇḍeśvara-deva.

TEXT.

[1.] jayaṅkoṇṭacoḻamaṇṭalattu paṅkaḷanāṭṭu vaṭakkil vakai miyakaṟai-nāṭṭu [aim]- [2.] pūṇṭi ūrom eṅkalūr muppaṉai[yī]śvaramuṭaiya mahādevaṟku tirunanta- vaṉamāka ā- [3.] tikāsaṉ caṇṭeśvaradevar śrīhastattile nāṅkaḷ nīr vārttukkuṭutta-nilamāva- [4.] tu [||*] teṉpāṟkellai nam kayattukku vaṭakkum [|*] melpāṟkellaitompan māvukkukkiḻakkum [|*] [5.] vaṭapāṟkellai vaḻikkutteṟkum [|*] kīḻpāṟkellai veḷaimeṭṭukkuppuku••••••

TRANSLATION.

Having poured water into the blessed hand of Ādidāsa Chaṇḍeśvara-deva, we, theinhabitants of Aimbūṇḍi in Miyagaṟai-nāḍu, a division in the north of Paṅgaḷa-nāḍu,(which forms part) of Jayaṅkoṇḍa-Śoṛa-maṇḍalam, gave the land specified below as atiru-nandavanam to (the god) Mahādeva of the Muppaṉaiyīśvara (temple) in our village.The southern boundary is to the north of our tank; the western boundary is to the east ofthe field of Tombaṉ; the northern boundary is to the south of the road; the easternboundary is•••••

No. 132.

This inscription is dated “in the 10th (?) year of Tribhuvanachakravartin KoṉeriMeṉ-koṇḍa Kulottuṅga-Śoṛa-deva.” The donor was Śeṅgeṇi-Ammaiyappa.••Perumāḷ, alias Vikrama-Śoṛa-Śambuvarāyaṉ.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] tiripuvaṉaccakkaravattikaḷ koṉe[ri] menkoṇṭa kulottuṅka-coḻatevaṟku yāṇṭu 10[|] āvatu ceṅkeṇi ammaiyappa•• [2.] ṭaipperumāḷāna vikkiramacoḻaccampuvarāyan a[ṉ]tarāyamum a[nta]raviṉiyokamu-miḻanteṉ [|*] ivvantarāyaṅkoḷvār keṅkaiyiṭaikkumariyi[ṭai]kku

No. 133. ON THE RIGHT OF THE FRONT WALL OF A MAṆḌAPA AT KAṚAN6IPĀKKAM NEARVIRIÑCHIPURAM.

This inscription is dated during the reign of Vīra-Veṅkaṭapatirāyar and in theŚrīmukha year. This is Śaka 1556, two years before No. 107 and three years before aninscription of Veṅkaṭa II. published in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XIII, p. 125. Theinscription records that Govindappa-nāyaka caused the maṇḍapa to be built and allottedsome land in Kaṛaṉipākkam for the maṇḍapa, which was to be used as a watershedand sattram.

[1.] śrīmukavaruṣam citirai mātam 5 u [2.] vīraveṅkaṭapatirāyar kālati- [3.] l kovintappaṉāyakkar ka- [4.] ṭṭivicca maṇṭapam [|*] inta taṟma- [5.] ttukku taṇṇi pantal cattirattu- [6.] kku kaḻaṉipākkattil kaḻaṉi ku- [7.] .• tu kol[lai] kuḻi |100 [8.] .•• kaḻaṉi ku[ḻi] |30 [9.] ••llai kuḻi |50| cantirā- [10.] [ titta] varaikkum [na]ṭattakka- [11.] .•• [vu]m [|*] itukku [y]āto- [12.] ruttar [a]kitam paṇṇi••••••

Nos. 134 TO 137. INSCRIPTIONS AT KĪṚ-MUṬṬUGŪR NEAR VIRIÑCHIPURAM.

At this village, there are four stones with sculptures and rough inscriptions. Thesculptures are the following:——on stone No. 134, a man with a bow; on stone No. 135, anelephant and a bird; on stone No. 136, an armed man; and on stone No. 137, a man fightingwith a tiger.

No. 134.

This and the next inscription are dated in the third and eighteenth year, respectively,of Ko-Vijaya-Narasiṁhavarman.

[1.] kovicaiyanaraciṅkaparmaṟ- [2.] ku yāṇṭu [mū]ṉṟāvatu•

No. 135.

[1.] śrī [||*] kovicaiyanaraciṅkaparmaṟku [2.] yāṇṭu patiṉeṭṭāvatu••

No. 136.

This and the next inscription are dated in the twenty-ninth and thirty-second year,respectively, of Madirai-koṇḍa Ko-Parakesarivarman.

[1.] śrī [||*] matirai koṇ- [2.] ṭa kopparakecaripaṉ- [3.] maṟki yāṇṭirupatto- [4.] ṉpatāvatu•••

No. 137.

[1.] śrī [||*] [2.] matirai ko- [3.] ṇṭa koppara- [4.] kecariparmaṟku y[ā]- [5.] ṇṭu muppattuira[ṇ]- [6.] ṭāvatu•••

No. 138. ON A STONE IN THE VĪRA TEMPLE AT MALAYAPAṬṬU NEAR VIRIÑCHIPURAM.

1. King: the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara Veṅkaṭadeva-mahārāyar.

2. Date: Śaka 15[2]4 expired and the Śubhakr̥t year current.

3. Donor: Bommu-nāyaṉ Nāṅgama-nāyaka, i.e., Nāṅgama-nāyaka, the sonof Bommu-nāyaka.

4. Donee: the Vīra Temple at Mariḷiyappaṭṭu.

No. 139. AT THE ŚRĪRAṄGANĀYAKA-SVĀMIN TEMPLE AT PAḶḶIKOṆḌA NEAR VIRIÑCHIPURAM,TO THE LEFT OF THE FRONT DOORWAY.

This inscription is dated in the Durmati year, which was current after the expirationof the Śaka year 1554. The third symbol of the Śaka date is not quite clear. There isa mistake either in the Śaka or in the cyclic year, as the only Durmati year of the16th century corresponded to the current Śaka year 1544. The inscription mentions thetemple of Raṅganātha-Perumāḷ at Paḷḷikoṇḍai.

No. 140. ON A STONE AT ŚEDUVĀLAI NEAR VIRIÑCHIPURAM.

1. King: the illustrious mahāmaṇḍaleśvara, the illustrious Sadāśivadeva-mahārāyar(of Vijayanagara).

2. Date: Śālivāhana-Śaka 1489 expired and the Prabhava year current.

3. Donee: the liṅga of Mārgasahāya at Tiru-Viriñchapuram.

No. 141. INSIDE THE GOPURA AT TIRUMALAI NEAR POLŪR, ON THE BASE.

The inscription is a fragment, dated in some year of Rājarāja-deva. In the secondline the word Śoṛa-koṉ, “the Choḷa king,” occurs.

[1.] svasti [śrī]rājarājadevarkku yā[ṇṭu]••• [2.] ccekarama• kaṇṇaṉ coḻakoṉ vait•••

No. 142. ON THE BASE OF THE SOUTH WALL OF THE AMMAIAPPEŚVARA TEMPLEAT PAḌAVEḌU.

The beginning of both lines of this inscription is buried underground. From thatpart, which I have copied, it appears that the inscription refers to some gift (mānya, i.e.,sarvamānya). At the beginning of the second line, the word paḍaivīḍu occurs in the pluraland seems to be used in the sense of “encampments.” The inscription ends with “thesignature of Jayaṅkoṇḍa-Śoṛa-Brahmā-rāyaṉ”; the same name is borne by a village-accountant in a Tirumalai inscription.

[1.] .••••• kumutappaṭai[yi]le kal veṭṭikkuṭuttapaṭi tāṅkaḷinta maṇṭalattārayaṅkaḷukku iḷa•• muṉpe viṇṇappañceytuveṇṭum kāriyaṅkaḷum ceyvittu teja [2.] .••••• ṭṭiṇam paṭaiviṭukaḷil cantaikaḷ kaṭaikaḷilaḷḷuḷḷatum aḷḷikkoḷḷakkaṭava[r]kaḷākavum [||*] inta māṉiyattukkuayitam paṇṇiṉavaṉ keṅkaikkarai[yi]l kārām pacuvai koṉṟavaṉpāvattile povaṉ [||*] ivai ceyaṅkoṇṭacoḻappiramārāyaṉeḻuttu [||*]

No. 143. ON THE NORTH WALL OF THE SOMANĀTHEŚVARA TEMPLE AT PAḌAVEḌU.

This inscription is an incorrect duplicate of the first four lines of No. 81, above.

[1.] svasti [||*] śrīmanmahāmaṇḍaleśvaran [2.] harirāyavibhaṭan bhaṣaikku tap[pu]- [3.] va rāyar kaṇṭaṉ [mū]varāyar [ka]ṇ- [4.] ṭaṉ

Nos. 144 TO 150. INSCRIPTIONS OF THE KAILĀSANĀTHA TEMPLE AT KĀÑCHĪPURAM.

No. 144. FRAGMENTS OF GRANTHA INSCRIPTIONS.

Besides the fragments noticed below, the shrine of Rājasiṁhavarmeśvara and itsmahāmaṇḍapa contain a number of fragments in the Grantha character, which must havebelonged to one or more inscriptions in Sanskrit verse and prose. One of the fragments,which is found on the floor of the mahāmaṇḍapa and which consists of 10 lines, mentions theChoḷas in the genitive case (Choḷānām, line 3). A second fragment, which is found on theroof of the mahāmaṇḍapa, consists also of 10 lines and seems to be connected with the first.It mentions Choḷa-Triṇetra (lines 1 and 10) and three Eastern Chalukya kings, viz.,[Vijay]āditya-Guṇakāṅga, Chāḷukya-Bhīma and Kollavigaṇḍa (line 3). Thename of V[ai]dumba, a king who is known to have been conquered by the Choḷa kingParāntaka I., occurs at the beginning of line 5. In lines 7 and 8, (the temple of the god)Bhīmeśvara is mentioned. The 8th line of both fragments seems to have containeda date in the Śaka era, of which the first number was 9 and the third was 3. A thirdfragment, which is found on the floor of the Rājasiṁhavarmeśvara Shrine and consistsof 49 lines, mentions the Eastern Chalukya king Dānārṇava (line 17) and the Choḷaking Karikāla-Choḷa (line 38) and contains a long list of birudas of some king. Anotherlist of birudas is contained in a fourth fragment, which is found on the roof of themahāmaṇḍapa and consists of 30 lines. There is a fifth fragment in 9 lines on the roof ofthe mahāmaṇḍapa. Two small fragments, each of which contains 8 lines, are found near thewindow, which opens from the mahāmaṇḍapa into the front maṇḍapa.

No. 145. ON THE FLOOR OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

Each line of this inscription is incomplete at the end. It is dated during the reign ofMadirai-koṇḍa Ko-Parakesari[varman]. Line 2 mentions “the holy stone-temple”(Tirukkaṟṟaḷi), i.e., the Rājasiṁhavarmeśvara Temple. According to lines 3 and 4, theinscription seems to have recorded an agreement made by the inhabitants of two quarters (śeri)of Kachchippeḍu (i.e., Kāñchīpuram), of which the second was called Ekavīrappāḍi-chcheri and the name of the first also ended in ppāḍichcheri. The term paḷḷichchandamoccurs in line 5.

[1.] svasti śrī || matirai koṇṭa kopparakesari••••• [2.] ttoṉṟāvatu tirukkaṟṟaḷi uṇṇāḻi[kai]••••• [3.] ppāṭicceriyomum ekavirappāṭicceriyomum emmili[c]aintu•••••• [4.] ṭu teva[ruru]kaḷu[kkum] iṟaṅkiṉamaiyil kaccippeṭṭiraṇṭu ceri•••••• [5.] m paḷḷiccantamum nikki niṉṟa . nilattil taḷiyiṟtevar pakkal••••••

No. 146. ON THE ROOF OF THE MAHĀMAṆḌAPA OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

This fragment is dated in the twelfth year of Ko-Rāja-Rājakesarivarman, “whobuilt a jewel (-like) hall at Kāndaḷūr.” The mention of Kāndaḷūr shows, that the king.has to be identified with that Rājarāja-deva, who caused the inscriptions Nos. 40, 41 and66 to be engraved, and that he built the hall at Kāndaḷūr before his twelfth year. Theinscription seems to have recorded, that the assembly (sabhā) of some village pledged them-selves, to furnish a yearly supply of paddy to the temple-treasurers (Śiva-paṇḍārigaḷ) from theinterest of a sum of money, which they had received from “the large holy stone-temple,alias Rājasiṁheśvara, at Kāñchipuram,” or to pay a fine of a quarter poṉ daily. Thedocument is signed by [Pu]ṟambi Sūrya of Tiruviṛāpuṟam.

[1.] śrī [||*] kāntaḷurccā[lai] kalamaṟutta kovirājarājakesa[ri]parmmakku yāṇṭupanniraṇṭāvatu••••• [2.] vāyil sabhayom kaiyyeḻuttu [||*] k[ā]ñci[pu]rattupperiya tirukkaṟṟaḷiyā-kiya rājasi[ṃ*]heśvarattu••••• [3.] [y]āṅkaḷ koṇṭu [ka]ṭava pon tuḷai niṟai dha[nma]kaṭṭaḷaikkallāl mutalmuppattumukkaḻañcum••••• [4.] ku nelp[pa]licai [kaḻa]ñcin vāy ṉāṟ[k]kāṭi [i](ra)rājakecariyāl ākanellu nūṟṟuṉāṟppat••••• [5.] vālum [nī]kki pārakūliyum cuṅkamu[m] pa[ṭṭu] māciyum paṅkuniyum akappaṭaāḻvār tirumuṟa••••• [6.] kai uṭaiyarkaḷḷum civapaṇṭārikaḷ vaca[mu]m āṭṭāṇṭu toṟumaṟavaḷantutara[vu] koḷvomāṉom [i]ñn[~e]••••• [7.] •[ṅ]ka[ṭṭu]voma••• itaṟṟiṟampil dha[nm]āsanattu nicatam kālp-pon manṟa oṭṭikkuṭuttom e[ti]••••• [8.] .••••• [sa]bhaiyom [||*] [i]tu tiruviḻāpuṟam [pu]-ṟampi sūryyanennivaiye[n]neḻuttu [||*]

No. 147. ON THE FLOOR OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

These two fragments belong to the time of Ko-Rājakesarivarman. The second isdated in his 3rd year. Each of them records an agreement made by the inhabitants of somevillage, who pledged themselves to furnish daily one uṛakku of oil for a nondā or nandā lampin exchange for a loan of 15 kaṛañjus of gold, and is signed by Māṉatoṅgaḷ Maḷḷerumāṉ,a member of the village-assembly (kūṭṭam).

First inscription.

[1.] kovirājakecaripa[ nmar] kku yā[ṇ]ṭu••••• [2.] tūro[m] kai eḻuttu••••• [3.] ṭu kaṭava poṉ tu[ḷai] niṟai[yiṉ] pati[ṉai]ṅka[ḻa]ñcukkum k[ā]•••••• [4.] hādevaṟkku cantrarātitta[varai] nicatam uḻakkeṇ[ṇai]••••.. [5.] yo[ru] n[o]ntāviḷakki[nu]kku eṇṇai aṭṭuvo[m]••••• [6.] [iv]vūr kūṭṭat[tāṉ] māṉatoṅkaṉmalleru[māṉeṉ ||*]

Second inscription.

[7.] [k]ovirācakecaripanma[ṟ]kku yāṇṭu 3 āvatu kā[liyūrkkoṭṭattu*]•••••• [8.] [ma]ṅkalattu ūrom kaiy eḻuttu kāñcipurat[tu]••••.. [9.] yāṅkaḷ koṇṭu kaṭava(va) poṉ [15] patiṉai[ntu*]••••.. [10.] ñcuṉukku idevarkku cantrātittaaḷavum nicatam u[ḻa]•••••• [11.] ūrakamuṭaiyār kālloṭokkum uḻakkāley oru nant[ āviḷakku*] .•••••• [12.] ṉ ivvūr kūṭṭattāṉ māṉatoṅkal mallerumāṉeṉ [||*]

No. 148. ON THE ROOF OF THE MAHĀMAṆḌAPA OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

This fragment, which is dated in the fifteenth year of Ko-Parakesarivarman,contains an agreement made by the inhabitants of some village, who had received a certainsum of money from “the large holy stone-temple (i.e., the Rājasiṁhavarmeśvara Temple) atKachchippeḍu (i.e., Kāñchīpuram).” From the interest of this sum, they pledged them-selves to supply ghee for a lamp at the rate of 1 uṛakku per day or 7 nār̥s and 1 uri permensem. The measure to be used was a nār̥, which was equal to a rājakesari. As theChoḷa kings alternately bore the surnames Rājakesarin and Parakesarin, it mustbe assumed, that this measure was called after one of the predecessors of the king, to whosereign the inscription belongs. The writer of the inscription was the village-headman NāgaAlappaḍi.

[1.] kopparakesarivarmmakku yāṇṭu patiṉaiñcāvatu kāliyūrkkoṭṭattu•••••• [2.] •r ūrom kaiyyeḻuttukkaccippeṭṭupperiya tirukka[ṟṟaḷi*]•••••• [3.] yāṅkaḷ koṇṭu kaṭava poṉ tuḷai patiṉaṟu kaḻañ[cu*]•••••• [4.] ṉ palicaikkāka oru [na*]ntāviḷakkiṉukku nicatam uḻakku ṉey•••••• [5.] yarkaḷ vaḻi rājakecariyoṭokkunāḻiyāl tiṅkaḷ eḻu nāḻi uri ne[y*]•••••• [6.] [ita]ṟtiṟampil dha[rmm]āsaṉamuḷḷiṭṭa tarmaveṇṭu kovukku nicatam kā•••••• [7.] ūrom ūr colla eḻutiṉeṉ ivūr vicavaṉ nākaṉ alappa[ṭi*]••••••

No. 149. ON THREE STONES AT THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

These are three fragments of what must have been a very long inscription. Its extentmay be estimated from the fact, that line 1 of the first fragment corresponds to line 1 ofNo. 67, line 1 of the second fragment to line 5 of No. 67, and the first part of line 1 of thethird fragment to the latter part of line 6 of No. 67. None of the fragments is in its originalposition. The first and second are built into the roof of the mahāmaṇḍapa of the Rāja-siṁhavarmeśvara Shrine. The third fragment is built into the pavement of the verandanear the entrance into the mahāmaṇḍapa; some letters of each line are covered by a pillar.

Although the name of the king, during whose reign the inscription was engraved, islost, the existing fragments of the first line, which agree literally with parts of the first,fifth and sixth lines of the inscription No. 67, prove, that the inscription was one ofRājendra-Choḷa-deva. As the list of his conquests reaches here only as far as “thehigh mountains of Navanedikkula,” the date must fall between the 7th and 10th yearsof the king. The inscription seems to have recorded some gifts of paddy, gold and money.

[First fragment, line 1.] .••••• yum porcceyap-pāvaiyum cirttaṉiccelviyum taṉ perunteviya[r]āki i [Second fragment, line 1.] karuti iruttiya cem poṟṟiruttaku muṭiyumpayaṅkoṭu paḻi mika muyaṅkiyil [Third fragment, line 1.] [na]vanetikkulapperumalai[kaḷum māpporu ta]ṇ-ṭāṟko[ṇṭa] [First fragment, line 2.] [ṟā]vatu mutal ittevarkkuttevatāṉamākakkuṭuttaru-ḷi[ṉa] nellum poṉṉuṅkācum ittevarkku mu[ṉ] [Second fragment, line 2.] laṟupattunā[ṟ]kalamum poṉ patiṉmukkaḻañcumkācoṉṟum iṉṉāṭṭuk[ka]ṭu [Third fragment, line 2.] [te]vaṟku ve[ṇ]ṭum nivantaṅ•••••• m ip[paṭi]ya [First fragment, line 3.] ḷārumuṉṉāṉa cāttaṉūruṭaiyārum ā[ṭṭa]vāruṭai-yārum naṭuvirukkuṅkantāṭ[ai]ttiruveṇk[ā]ṭapaṭṭarumeva[puravu] [Second fragment, line 3.] nel[lu a]ṟupatteṇkalamum ākattiruvekampaṉālmutalara nellu nāṉūṟṟeḻupat[tu] [Third fragment, line 3.] r ekotsavattukkuttiru•••••. pattunāli[ṉ] [First fragment, line 4.] [ku]ppāl iru nāḻiyum tirumuḷaiviccukkaḻuvappāliru nāḻiyu[m] ākappāl nānāḻikku nellukkuṟu[ṇiyu]m so [Second fragment, line 4.] . stradevar cārttiyaruḷapparicaṭṭam oṉṟikkup-poṉaraikkālukku nellukkalane mukkuṟuṇi ma••••• [Third fragment, line 4.] •r eṇmarkku arici patakkum•••••• kku arici iru nā

No. 150. ON A PILLAR IN THE MAṆḌAPA IN FRONT OF THE RĀJASIM3HAVARMEŚVARA SHRINE.

This inscription is dated in the 26th year of Tribhuvanachakravartin Rājarāja-deva.According to the Poygai inscriptions (Nos. 59 to 64) this year would correspond to Śaka1163-64. By the subjoined document, some person pledged himself, to supply daily oneāṛākku of ghee for five lamps (saṁdhi-viḷakku) “to the lord of the holy stone-temple, aliasRājasiṁhavarmeśvara, at Kachchippeḍu,” i.e., Kāñchīpuram. The ghee had tobe made over daily to those, who were in charge of the nār̥gai (measure) within the temple.

North face.

[1.] svasti śrī [||*] tiripuvaṉac- [2.] [ca]kkaravatikaḷ śrīrā- [3.] jarājatevarkku yā- [4.] ṇṭu 26 vatu a- [5.] [ya]ppaci māsattu [6.] [kac]cippeṭṭu tiruk- [7.] [ka]ṟṟaḷi āṉa rājasi[ṃ*]ha- [8.] panmiśvaramuṭaiya nāyan- [9.] ārkku nāḷoṉṟukku [10.] santiviḷakku 5 kkum [11.] piḷḷaiyār kāmā- [12.] [śa]r mutallikaḷḷi- [13.] [l] kāl [rāja]ke

West face.

[1.] kkoṇṭu a[ḷap*]- [2.] pen[āṉe]ṉ ūrk[kā*]- [3.] lāl ney ā[ḻā*]- [4.] kkum tiruuṇ[ṇ*]- [5.] āḻik[ai] uṭai[yā*]- [6.] r vacame [n]ā[ḷ] t[oṟu*]- [7.] m aḷakka kaṭave[n*]- [8.] ānen [|*] [u]viḷakku ca[ ntira*]- [9.] ātittavarai celu

PART IV.

ADDENDA.

No. 151. A PALLAVA GRANT FROM KŪRAM.

The original of the subjoined grant was bought for Government from the Dharmakartāof Kūram, a village near Kāñchīpuram. It is engraved on seven thin copper-plates,each of which measures 10(1/8) by 3(1/4) inches. As the plates are in very bad preservation, thework of deciphering them was somewhat difficult. Of the seventh plate about one half iscompletely lost. Next to it, the first, fifth and sixth plates have suffered most. An ellipticring, which is about (3/8) inch thick and measures 4 by 4(3/4) inches in diameter, is passed througha hole on the left side of each plate. The seal is about 2(1/2) inches in diameter and bears abull, which is seated on a pedestal, faces the left and is surmounted by the moon and a liṅga.Farther up, there are a few much obliterated syllables. A legend of many letters passesround the whole seal. Unfortunately it is so much worn, that I have failed to decipher it.

The language of the first 4(1/2) plates of the inscription is Sanskrit,——verse and prose; theremainder is written in Tamil. The Sanskrit portion opens with three benedictory verses,of which the two first are addressed to Śiva and the third mentions the race of the Palla-vas. Then follows, as usual, a mythical genealogy of Pallava, the supposed founder ofthe Pallava race:——

Brahman.Aṅgiras.Br̥haspati.Bharadvāja.Droṇa.Aśvatthāman.Pallava.

The historical part of the inscription describes three kings, viz., Parameśvaravar-man, his father Mahendravarman and his grandfather Narasiṁhavarman. OfNarasiṁhavarman it says, that he “repeatedly defeated the Choḷas, Keraḷas, Kaḷa-bhras and Pāṇḍyas,” that he “wrote the (three) syllables of (the word) vijaya (i.e., victory),as on a plate, on Pulakeśin's back, which was caused to be visible (i.e., whom he caused toturn his back) in the battles of Pariyaḷa, Maṇimaṅgala, Śūramāra, etc.,” and that he“destroyed (the city of) Vātāpi.” No historical information is given about Mahendra-varman, who, accordingly, seems to have been an insignificant ruler. A laudatorydescription of the virtues and deeds of his son Parameśvaravarman fills two plates ofthe inscription. The only historical fact contained in this long and difficult passage is that,in a terrible battle, he “made Vikramāditya,——whose army consisted of severallakshas,——take to flight, covered only by a rag.”

The three kings who are mentioned in the Kūram grant, viz., Narasiṁhavarman,Mahendravarman and Parameśvaravarman, are identical with three Pallava kingsdescribed in Mr. Foulkes' grant of Nandivarman Pallavamalla, viz., NarasiṁhavarmanI., Mahendravarman II. and Parameśvaravarman I. Of Narasiṁhavarman I. the last-mentioned grant likewise states, that he “destroyed Vātāpi” and that he “frequentlydefeated Vallabharāja at Pariyaḷa, Maṇimaṅgala, Śūramāra, and other (places).”Here Vallabharāja corresponds to the Pulakeśin of the Kūram grant. If Mr. Foulkes'grant further reports, that Parameśvaravarman I. “defeated the army of Vallabha inthe battle of Peruvaḷanallūr,” it is evident that it alludes to the same fight as isdescribed in the Kūram grant.

If we combine the historical information contained in both grants, it appears——1. thatthe Pallava king Narasiṁhavarman I. defeated Pulakeśin, alias Vallabharāja, atPariyaḷa, Maṇimaṅgala, Śūramāra, and other places, and destroyed Vātāpi, the capitalof the Western Chalukyas, and——2. that his grandson Parameśvaravarman I. defeatedVikramāditya, alias Vallabha, at Peruvaḷanallūr. As stated above (p. 11), Pulakeśinand Vikramāditya, the opponents of the two Pallava kings, must have been the WesternChalukya kings Pulikeśin II. (Śaka 532 and 556) and his son Vikramāditya I. (Śaka592 (?) to 602 (?)), who, more indico, likewise boast of having conquered their antagonists.Thus, a grant of Pulikeśin II. says, that “he caused the leader of the Pallavas to hide hisprowess behind the ramparts of Kāñchīpura;” and, in a grant of Vikramāditya I., it issaid that “this lord of the earth, conquering Īśvarapotarāja (i.e., Parameśvaravarman I.),took Kāñchī, whose huge walls were insurmountable and hard to be broken, which wassurrounded by a large moat that was unfathomable and hard to be crossed, and whichresembled the girdle (kāñchī) of the southern region (read dakshiṇadiśaḥ).”

Another Pallava king, viz., Nandipotavarman, is mentioned as the opponent of theWestern Chalukya king Vikramāditya II. (Śaka 655 to 669) in the Vakkaleri grant,which was published by Mr. Rice. The table inserted on p. 11, above, shows that thisNandipotavarman must be identical with the Pallava king Nandivarman Pallavamalla,who is mentioned in Mr. Foulkes' grant. Though digressing from my subject, I now sub-join a transcript from the facsimile and a translation of that part of the Vakkaleri grant,which describes the reign of Vikramāditya II.

[36.] sakalabhuvanasāmrājyalakṣmīsvayaṃvarābhiṣekasamayānanta- [37.] rasamupajātamahotsāhaḥ ātmavaṃśajapūrvvanr̥paticchāyā- [38.] pahāriṇaḥ prakr̥tyamitrasya pallavasya samūlonmūla- [39.] nāya kr̥tamatiratitvarayā tuṃḍākaviṣayaṃ prāpyābhimusāgatannandipotava- [40.] rmmābhidhānampallavaṃ raṇamukhe saṃprahr̥tya prapalāsya kaṭumukhavādi- [41.] trasamudraghoṣābhidhānavādyaviśeṣānkhaṭvāṃgadhvaja prabhūtaprakhyāta- [42.] hastivarānsvakiraṇanikaravikāsanirākr̥tatimirammāṇikyarāśi- [43.] ñca hastekr̥tya kalaśabhavanilayaharidaṃganāṃcitakāṃcīya- [44.] mānāṃ kāṃcīmavināśya praviśya satatapravr̥ttadānāna(ā)nditadvijja- [45.] dīnānāthajano narasiṃhapotavarmmanirmmāpitaśilāmayarāja- [46.] siṃheśvarādidevakulasuvarṇarāśipratyarppaṇopārjitorjitapuṇyaḥ a- [47.] nivāritapratāpaprasarapratāpitapāṇḍyacoḷakeraḷakaḷabhrapra- [48.] bhr̥tirājanyakaḥ kṣubhitakarimakarakarahatadalitaśuktimuktamuktāphala- [49.] prakaramarīcijālavilasitavelākule ghūrṇamānārṇobhidhāne dakṣi[ṇā]- [50.] rṇave śaradamalaśaśadharaviśadayaśorāśimayaṃ jayastambha- [51.] matiṣṭhipadvikramādityasatyāśrayaśrīpr̥thivīvallabhamahārājādhirā- [52.] japarameśvarabhaṭṭāraka[ḥ]

Vikramāditya Satyāśraya Śrī-Pr̥thivī-vallabha, the king of great kings, thesupreme ruler, the lord,——to whom arose great energy immediately after the time of hisanointment at the self-choice of the goddess of the sovereignty of the whole world, and whoresolved to uproot completely his natural enemy, the Pallava, who had robbed of theirsplendour the previous kings born from his race,——reached with great speed the Tuṇḍāka-vishaya (i.e., the Toṇḍai-maṇḍalam), attacked at the head of a battle and put to flightthe Pallava, called Nandipotavarman, who had come to meet him, took possession of themusical instrument (called) “harsh-sounding” and of the excellent musical instrument called“roar of the sea,” of the banner (marked with Śiva's) club, of many renowned and excel-lent elephants, and of a heap of rubies, which drove away darkness by the light of themultitude of their rays, and entered (the city of) Kāñchī,——which seemed to be the handsomegirdle (kāñchī) of the nymph of the southern region,——without destroying it. Having madethe twice-born, the distressed and the helpless rejoice by continual gifts, having acquiredgreat merit by granting heaps of gold to (the temple) of stone (called) Rājasiṁheśvara,which Narasiṁhapotavarman had caused to be built, and to other temples, and havingburnt by the unimpeded progress of his power the Pāṇḍya, Choḷa, Keraḷa, Kaḷabhraand other princes, he placed a pillar of victory (jayastambha), which consisted (as it were) ofthe mass of his fame that was as pure as the bright moon in autumn, on the SouthernOcean, which was called Ghūrṇamānārṇas (i.e., that whose waves are rolling) and whoseshore glittered with the rays of the pearls, which had dropped from the shells, that werebeaten and split by the trunks of the frightened elephants (of his enemies), which resembledsea-monsters.”

That Vikramāditya II. really entered Kāñchī and visited the RājasiṁheśvaraTemple, is proved by a much obliterated Kanarese inscription in the Kailāsanātha Templeat Kāñchīpuram. This inscription is engraved on the back of a pillar in the maṇḍapa infront of the Rājasiṁheśvara Shrine, close to the east wall of that maṇḍapa, which at alater time was erected between the front maṇḍapa and Rājasiṁheśvara. It begins with thename of “Vikramāditya Satyāśraya Śrī-Pr̥thivī-vallabha, the king of great kings,the supreme ruler, the lord” and mentions the temple of Rājasiṁheśvara ( rājasiṃgheśvara,line 4).

I now return to the Kūram plates. The three last of them contain the grant proper,and record in Sanskrit and Tamil, that Parameśvara (i.e., Parameśvaravarman I.) gaveaway the village of Parameśvara-maṅgalam,——which was evidently named after the kinghimself,——in twenty-five parts. Of these, three were enjoyed by two Brāhmaṇas, Anantaśi-vāchārya and Phullaśarman, who performed the divine rites and looked after the repairsof the Śiva temple at Kūram, which was called Vidyāvinīta-Pallava-Parameśvara,and which had been built by Vidyāvinīta-Pallava, probably a relative of the king. Thefourth part was set aside for the cost of providing water and fire for the maṇḍapa at Kūram,and the fifth for reciting the Bhārata in this maṇḍapa. The remaining twenty parts weregiven to twenty Chaturvedins.

At the time of the grant, the village of Kūram belonged to the nāḍu (country) or, inSanskrit, manyavāntara-rāshṭra of Nīrveḷūr, a division of Ūṟṟukkāṭṭukkoṭṭam (lines 49and 57 f.), and the village of Parameśvaramaṅgalam belonged to the Paṉmā-nāḍuor Patmā-manyavāntara-rāshṭra, a division of Maṇayiṟkoṭṭam (lines 53 and 71). As,in numerous Tamil inscriptions, paṉma corresponds to the Sanskrit varman,——the form Paṉmā-nāḍu, which occurs also in No. 86, might mean the country of the Varmās, i.e., of thePallavas, whose names end in varman, the nominative case of which is varmā. There is,however, a possibility of patmā being a mistake for, and paṉmā a Tamil form of, Padmā, oneof the names of the goddess Lakshmī. With Maṇayiṟkoṭṭam compare Maṇaviṟkoṭṭamin No. 86 and Eyiṟkoṭṭam in No. 88. Possibly Maṇaviṟkoṭṭam is a mere corruption ofMaṇayiṟkoṭṭam, and Maṇayil stands for Maṇ-eyil, “mud-fort,” which might be a fuller formof Eyil, a village in the South Arcot District, which seems to have given its name to Eyiṟ-koṭṭam.

In conclusion, an important palaeographical peculiarity of the Tamil portion of theKūram plates has to be noted. The puḷḷi, which corresponds to the Nāgarī virāma, occursfrequently, though not regularly, in combination with seven letters of the Tamil alphabet.In the case of five of these (ṅ, m, l, ḷ, ṉ) it is represented by a short vertical stroke overthe letter, as in the inscription No. 82, above. In the case of the two others ( n and r) ithas a similar shape, but is placed behind the letter and at an angle with it, in such a waythat the lower part is nearer to the letter than the upper one.

TEXT.

Plate I.

[1.] svasti [||*] pañcā[syastriṃ]śada[rddha](ḥ)[pra]tibha[ya]nayanaścandra[mauḷi]striśū[lī bhī]ma- [2.] vyāḷopavī[tī daśabhujaparighastatvamātrātmamūrttiḥ] [|*] [divyovekṣyo mukunda]pra- [3.] [bhr̥]ti[bhi]ramarai[ssr̥ṣṭikr̥nmantrasi]ddhaḥ [karttā no mūrttavi]dyā [vihitaparaya]ma- [4.] strāyatāṃ viśvamūrtti[ḥ*] || [1*] kā[ryyavyūha]kalākramasya [paramavyomā]mr̥ta[jyotiṣo vi]- [5.] dvanmānasacandrakāntapatitā mūrcchanti yasyāṃśa[vaḥ] [|*] [bhūtānāṃ hr̥]daye[ṣu cāna]ya-

Plate II a.

[6.] ti yaḥ śaktiṃ kriyāsādhanīṃ trayātmā parameśvarassa jayati trailokyacūḷāmaṇi[ḥ] || [2*] a- [7.] brahmaṇyamasomayāgamayathāprasthānadaṇḍodyamam mithyādāntamadānaśūrama- [8.] nr̥tavyāhārajihmānanam [|*] jātaṃ yatra nareśvaranna śruṇumo yuddheṣu vā vikla[vam] [9.] nirvvighnaḥ pr̥thivīnnirītimavatāntatpallavānāṃ kulam || [3*] brahmaṇoṃgirāsta[to] br̥ha- [10.] spati[ḥ] tasmādbharadvājaḥ tato droṇaḥ [dro]ṇādaparimitatejodhāmā[śvatthā]mā [11.] tato nirākr̥takulāpallavaḥ pallavaḥ yatassakalabhuvanavallabha(ḥ)pallavakulam [||*]

Plate II b.

[12.] stheyāttatpallavakulam yatra jātañjaneśvaraḥ [|*] abrahmaṇyammadātārammaśūrannānuśuśruma [|| 4*] ta- [13.] [du]dayadharaṇidharasomādityasyāvinatamukha(ḥ)nr̥patimūrddhni cajośane pratiyantirājagaja- [14.] yūthasiṃhasya narasiṃhavarmmaṇaḥ svayamiva bhagavato nr̥patirūpāvatīrṇṇasya narasiṃha- [15.] sya muhuravajitacoḷakeraḷakaḷabhrapāṇḍyasya sahasrabāhoriva samaraśatani- [16.] rvviṣṭasahasrabāhukarmmaṇaḥ pariyaḷamaṇimaṃgalaśūramāraprabhr̥tiraṇavidaśśitapula- [17.] keśiṣṭaṣṭhapaṭṭalikhitavijayākṣarasya kalaśayoneriva vimathitavātāpeḥ pautro ma- [18.] hendrasyeva suracitasampado mahendravarmmaṇaḥ supraṇītavarṇṇāśramadharmmasya putra[ḥ]

Plate III a.

[19.] parameśvara iva sarvvādhikadarśanaḥ parameśvaravarmmā bharata iva sarvvadamana[ḥ*] sagara iva kr̥tā- [20.] samañjasatyāgaḥ karṇṇa iva puṣkalāṃgo yaḥ priyak[ā*]vyo yayātiriva anupanatānāṃ rājñā [21.] yasyājñā bhavati sarvvadā pīḷā saiva suhr̥dāmprayacchati mukhaśobhā karṇṇapūratayā caturaḥ kalā- [22.] vilā[se] niyatam yaścāṃdo bhavatyanaṃgasya muktāguṇastu hr̥daye muktāguṇa eva [23.] vanitā[nā]m agaṇitanarahayakarikulavimarddajanitena reṇutuhinena āropitaśa- [24.] śimaṇḍalasādr̥śyasahasrakarabimbe paṭaharavagarjjitogre vikośanistriṃśa(t)vi- [25.] dyudābhoge pracaritakuñjarajalade vikālavarṣāvatāra iva tuṃgaturaṃgataraṃge praca-

Plate III b.

[26.] ratkarimakarajanitaviṣamāvatto aviraḷamudīrṇṇaśaṃkhe vijr̥mbhamāṇe samudra iva khaḍgala- [27.] tāvaraṇayute saśarāsananāgatilakapunnāgaghane uddhatakalakalaśabde kānana iva caṇḍave- [28.] gapavanākulite yodhāpurītadhanuṣu vyatipatitapatatriruddhapavanaphathe pracaritatomara- [29.] śaktiprāsagadākaṇayakappaṇacakre anyonyalīśaradanakulīśasthirakilitavadanama- [30.] ttagajabr̥nde anyonyamūrddhapātitakhaṅgavyatiṣaktaturagasādigaṇe śastrāśastrakacā- [31.] kacidaṇḍīrkr̥iyāpravyaṃktabhaṭajane anyonyasadr̥śagaṇanaparibhavanīryyātanāmr̥śamadamiśrīta- [32.] śoṃṇitakuṃkumaghanalipya[mā*]nabhūmitale virahitanipatitavā[hu]grīvājaṃ[gho]rukāṇḍa-

Plate IV a.

[33.] dantabalauyebhyūhasampātavidīrṇṇaprajavitavidrutabhūmi[pa*]titobhayapakṣe anyonyajaya- [34.] parājayasandehapreṃkhalagnalakṣmīvihite rudhiroghapālikāyītapatitagajaśreṇi- [35.] pr̥ṣṭhavicaratmubhaṭe anyonyaghātarandhrānadhi[ga]malaptakr̥iyāyatasthitayodhe śastro- [36.] dyatabhu[ja]daṇḍaiḥ sārambhavilohitākṣadaṣṭoṣṭhapuṭai rājanye[ḥ*] kr̥takr̥tyaiḥ nīha(ti)- [37.] tā[rddha]hatairitasthitaḥ saṃkīrṇṇe ca śīrṇṇadhvajātapatrai[ḥ*] patitagajaśca sitacalita- [38.] cāmaranikare khaṇḍitavimr̥ditacūrṇṇitamakuṭaṃgadahārakaṭakakarṇṇābharaṇe rudhiramadhupāna- [39.] mattapragītakūṣmāṇḍa[rākṣa]sapiśāce da[tta]layatulyakālapratibhayanīnr̥rtyamkavandhaśatra- [40.] yonau [yone]kal(ā)kṣasādhanamā[yodha]naśirasi vikramāditya kappaṭamātrapari-

Plate IV b.

[41.] cchadam ekākipalāyitam kr̥[ta ||] rannaprabhākhacitakāñcanaśāribandhasānnāhya nāgamakivā- [42.] raṇanāmadheya[m |*] nityānubandhamadanijaramadrinātha sākṣādiva dvipasahasrakr̥tāniyātram [|| 5*] [43.] tridaśapatituraṃgasyevamaṣṭamaṃgalayatre varasañcalasam pravyaktakalyāṇajātiṃ [|*] turagama- [44.] tiśayākhyāṃ rannapalyāṇavantam sa tamapi hayalakṣaiścāmaracchannakarṇṇai[ḥ || 6*] samarapari- [45.] śramasya sadr̥tvaśamahapalamalayujavokam rattanakharamanupamamāṇikyamarakatani- [46.] veśamaṇḍanam ślakṣṇaguṇaṃ guṇantakaṭisūtram udīrṇṇam maṇiprabham bhāsurakiraṇamāli- [47.] koṭamāṇikkamanaghamaviśr̥tam manasi bhayavirppayanpārtthivānāndiśi diśi caṭitanirtyo [48.] yaśam puṣpamālā idam maharadaśeṣasaktayā śaktalakṣmyā saha vapuṣī viśeṣālaṃkr̥-

Plate V a.

[49.] te vīrakr̥tyā tena parameśvareṇa ūṟṟukkāṭṭukkoṭṭamaddhye nīrveḷurnāmamanyavāntararāṣṭre maṣṭaśa- [50.] taccaturvvedakulasamr̥ddhakūragrāmanāmamaddhye vidyāvinītapallavaparameśvaragr̥he pratiṣṭhāpi- [51.] tasya bhagavataḥ parameṣṭhina[ḥ*] pinākapāṇe[ḥ] pūjyāsta[ā]panakumumagandhadhūpadīpahavirupa- [52.] hārabaliśaṃkhapaṭa(ā)hādipravarttanārttham atraiva udakamagnibhāratamākhyānanimittārtthañca [53.] maṇayikkoṭṭamaddhye patmānāmamanyavāntararāṣṭre parameśvaramaṃgalanāmagrāma[ḥ*] devatāna- [54.] nimitta brahmadeya vidyāvinītapallaṃvādhirājaviiyaptaḥ [ssarvvadattaparihāre datta(ḥ)ssarvvada]- [55.] ttaparihāre datta iti [||*] atrāñjñaptiḥ uttarakāraṇikāmahāsenadatta[ḥ*] vidyāvinī- [56.] tapallavaparameśvaragr̥ha iha ca devakarmma[na]varmma kūrattācāryyaputraananta-

Plate V b.

[57.] śivaācāryya[ḥ*] [datta] iti [rphu]llaśarmma[ā*] dvau putra[pautrā] āñjatāḥ ||—— ū[ṟ]ṟuk-kāṭṭukko- [58.] ṭṭattu nīrveḷurnāṭṭukkūramum ñammaṉampākkamu• [ñaṅkaṇata]•[ṭa] viccāvinī- [59.] tappallavaracaṉ vilekkāṇaṅkeyikkoṭuttu[cci]• [ṇ]e ceyitu āyiratti-[ru]nū- [60.] ṟṟukkuḻippaṭiyāl viṟṟukkoṇṭa nilam [|*] ta[ḷi] eṭuppataṟku oṭu cuṭak-koṇṭa ni- [61.] lam [|*] taleppāṭakattuḷ cūḷemeṭṭuppaṭṭiyum ūruḷ maṇṭakam eṭutta nila- [62.] ttoṭuṅkūṭa ayintekāl paṭṭi nilamum viṟṟu koṇṭu viccāvinītapallava-parameccu- [63.] rakaram eṭuttu eri toṇṭi ittaḷi vaḻipāṭu ceyivārkku irukkummaneyum maneppa- [64.] ṭappum vakuttu itanuḷ mikka nilam oḻukkavikku viḷe nilamā[ka]vum [|*]iṉnilattukku

Plate VI a.

[65.] [kīḻpā]lellai mūtukāṭṭu vaḻiyiṉ meṟkum [|*] teṉpāl[ellai ū]rpuku [vaḻiyiṉ vaṭakku]- [66.] m [|*] melpālellai ūr puku vaḻi niṉṟum vaṭakku nokki nāṭṭukkālu-[k]ke poṉa va[ḻi]- [67.] yiṉ kiḻakkum [|*] vaṭapālellai nāṭṭukkālin teṟkum [|*] iṉnāṉkelleakattu[m] [68.] taḷi[yu]m eriyum vaḻipāṭu ceyivār[k*]ku manaiyum manaippaṭappuṉnīkki mik- [69.] ka nilamum cūḷaimeṭṭuppaṭṭiyum oḻukkavikku viḷai nilamāka koṭuttu it- [70.] taḷikku veṇṭuntevakarumanavakarumañceyivataṟkum irupatiṉmar caturppetika- [71.] ḷukkuppiramateyaṅkoṭuppataṟkum maṇayiṟkoṭṭattuppaṉmānāṭṭuppara- [72.] meccuramaṅkalattuḷ akappaṭṭa vaḷeyil cuṟṟu nilam attanaiyum irupa[t]-

Plate VI b.

[73.] teyintu paṅkāyi [|*] itaṉuḷ mūṉṟu paṅkum kūrattuttaḷikku [te]va-[karuma]navakarumañ[cey]- [74.] vatākavum [|*] kūrattu maṇṭaka[ttu*]kku taṇṇīr[k*]kuntīkkum oru paṅkāka-vum [|*] immaṇṭakatte pā- [75.] ratam vācippataṟku oru paṅkākavum [|*] niṉṟa irupatu paṅkum irupatiṉmarcaturppetika- [76.] ḷukku piramateyamāka koṭututu [|*] ivvūr manaiyum manaippaṭappum ūrā-ḷcciyum cek- [77.] kum taṟi[yum] kūlamum tarakum kattikkāṇamum maṟṟum potuvinālluḷḷa-tellām i[p]- [78.] paṅku irupatteṉtiṉ vaḻiyāle paṅkiṭṭuṇpā(r)rākavum [|*] ivvūr parame-ccurataṭākat- [79.] tukku pālāṟṟu niṉṟum toṇṭiṉa perumpiṭuku kāli[n pu]ḻuti pāṭumnī(r)rīṉta vaḻiyā[le] [80.] [tale]vāyum taleppeḻaiyum ū[ṟ*]ṟu[k*]kālum toṇ[ṭiṉa nila]mellām[paramecu]-

Plate VII a.

[81.] varamaṅkalattu ni[la]māka ikkāluḷ kuṟṟe[tta]••••• [82.] maiyum nāṭ[ā]ḻcciyu[ṉ]nāṭṭuppaṇṇikkeyu[m]••••• [83.] tāṉaṅkoṭutta muṉṟu paṅkunuḷum [o]ṉṟaraippaṅ[ku]••••• [84.] nār [a]ṉantacivaācāriyar makkaḷ makkaḷ ma[ru]makka[ḷ]•••••• [85.] ppuṟa[m]kkoṇṭu vaḻipāṭu ceyi[tu pali]po[caṉa]••••• [86.] m koṇṭu pu[lla]ca[ru]mar makka[ḷ makkaḷ]••••• [87.] vakarumamum ivviruvar makkaḷ makkaḷ••••• [88.] devatamākāniṉṟa bappabhaṭṭārakaruṅkā•••••

Plate VII b.

[89.] kkāttu koṭukka ||—— asyā[ḥ*] praśasterava[tā] ¨ - - - - ¨ - - ¨ ¨ - ¨ - - [|*] [90.] somaśca yasyāssahavāsabandhustra[ya] ¨ - - ¨ ¨ - ¨ - - [||*] × × × × [91.] hmadattañca dvidhā bhaktiñca pātu yaḥ [|*] macchiramma × × × × × × × × ¨ - ¨ - [||*] × × × × × [92.] puṣṭā[ni] vāhanāni mahīpate [|*] yuddhakāle × × × × × × × × ¨ - ¨ - [||*] [93.] devasvambra[ā*]hmaṇasvañca lobhenopahinasti ya[ḥ |*] × × × × × × × × × × [94.] cchiṣṭena jīvani ||—— bhūmidānātparandānam na bhūto na bhavi[ṣyati |*] × × × × × × × × × [95.] bhūto na bhaviṣyati || la ||

TRANSLATION.

A. Sanskrit portion.

Hail! (Verse 1.) May (Śiva) protect us, who has five faces (and) fifteen fearful eyes,who bears the moon on his crest, who wears the trident, whose sacred thread is a terribleserpent, who possesses ten strong arms, who has the form of the universal soul which consistsof truth alone, the divine one, who is to be respected by Mukunda (Vishṇu) and the otherimmortals, who produces the creation, who is propitiated by spells, the creator, (who is)knowledge incarnate, who performs perfect self-restraint, and whose form is the universe!

(Verse 2.) Victorious is that Parameśvara (Śiva), who consists of the three Vedas, thecrest-jewel of the three worlds, who places in the hearts of beings the power which effectsactions, the moon of the highest sky, the succession of whose particles (causes) a multitude ofproducts, and whose rays crystallize, when they fall, as on a moon-stone, on the mind of thelearned!

(Verse 3.) May that race of the Pallavas,——in which we hear no prince was (ever)born, who was not pious, who did not perform the soma sacrifice, who raised the club ofwar unjustly, who was a sham saint, who did not perform heroic deeds (only for the sake of)liberality, whose tongue was so false as to speak an untruth, or who was alarmed in battles,——be unobstructed in protecting the earth, which is free from calamities!

(Line 9.) From Brahman (sprang) Aṅgiras; from him, Br̥haspati; from him,Bharadvāja; from him, Droṇa; from Droṇa, Aśvatthāman, the splendour of whosepower was immeasurable; from him, Pallava, who drove away (every) jot of a calamity fromhis race; from him, the race of the Pallavas, the favourites of the whole world.

(Verse 4.) May that Pallava race last (for ever), in which we have heard no princewas (ever) born, who was not pious, who was not liberal, (or) who was not brave!

(Line 12.) The grandson of Narasiṁhavarman, (who arose) from the kings of thisrace, just as the moon and the sun from the eastern mountain; who was the crest-jewel onthe head of those princes, who had never bowed their heads (before); who proved a lion tothe elephant-herd of hostile kings; who appeared to be the blessed Narasiṁha himself, whohad come down (to earth) in the shape of a prince; who repeatedly defeated the Choḷas,Keraḷas, Kaḷabhras, and Pāṇḍyas; who, like Sahasrabāhu (i.e., the thousand-armedKārtavīrya), enjoyed the action of a thousand arms in hundreds of fights; who wrote the(three) syllables of (the word) vijaya (i.e., victory), as on a plate, on Pulakeśin's back, whichwas caused to be visible (i.e., whom he caused to turn his back) in the battles of Pariyaḷa,Maṇimaṅgala, Śūramāra, etc.; and who destroyed (the city of) Vātāpi, just as thepitcher-born (Agastya) (the demon) Vātāpi;——

(Line 17.) The son of Mahendravarman, by whom prosperity was thoroughlyproduced (su-rachita), just as prosperity is heaped on the gods (sura-chita) by Mahendra;and who thoroughly enforced the sacred law of the castes and the orders;——

(Line 19.) (was) Parameśvaravarman, whose beauty (darśana) surpassed (that of) all(others), just as Parameśvara (Śiva) has (one) eye (darśana) more than all (others); who, likeBharata, was a conqueror of all; who avoided improper conduct (asamañjasa), just as Sagaraabandoned (his son) Asamañjasa; who possessed a strong body (aṅga), just as Karṇa was(king) of the prosperous Aṅgas; who was fond of poems (kāvya), just as Yayāti of (hisfather-in-law) Kāvya (Uśanas); whose command always caused pain to haughty kings, like achaplet (forcibly placed on their heads), but gave splendour to the faces of friends by reachingtheir ears, like an ear-ring; who was constantly clever in the sport of the fine arts (kalā),(just as) the moon is charming in the beauty of her digits (kalā); (who resembled) the stringof pearls (muktāguṇa) on the breast of Cupid, but who, at the same time, avoided unlawful(intercourse) with women (even) by thought.

(Line 23.) At the head of a battle,——in which the disk of the sun was caused to assumethe likeness of the circle of the moon through the mist of the dust, that was produced bythe marching of countless troops of men, horses and elephants, which was terrible throughthe thunder-like sound of drums, which teemed with unsheathed swords that resembledflashes of lightning, in which elephants were moving like clouds, and which (therefore)resembled an unseasonable appearance of the rainy season; in which tall horses looked likebillows, in which elephants caused distress on their path, just as sea-monsters producewhirlpools, in which conches were incessantly blown (or cast up), and which (therefore)resembled the gaping ocean; which was full of swords and shields (āvaraṇa), just as ofrhinoceroses, creepers and varaṇa (trees), which was crowded with heroes who possessedbows and mighty elephants, as if it were crowded with śara (grass) and with asana, nāga,tilaka and puṁnāga (trees), in which confused noises were raised, and which (therefore)appeared to be a forest; which was agitated by a violent wind, (but) in which the pathof the wind was obstructed by arrows, that flew past each other on the bows (themselves),while these were bent by the warriors; in which javelins, pikes, darts, clubs, lances, spearsand discuses were flying about; in which troops of furious elephants firmly impaled eachother's faces with the piercing thunderbolts of their tusks; in which squadrons of horsemenwere connected by their swords, that had struck each other's heads; in which there weresoldiers who were noted (for their dexterity) in fighting with sword against sword, (pullingof) hair against (pulling of) hair, and club against club; in which the ground was thicklysmeared with saffron, as the blood was mixed with the copious rutting-juice of elephants,that issued in consequence of (their) considering each other as equals (or) despising eachother; in which (both) large armies had lost and dropped arms, necks, shanks, thigh-bones and teeth; in which, owing to the encounter of the armies, both sides were broken,urged on, put to flight and prostrated on the ground; which was attended by the goddess offortune, sitting on the swing of the doubt about mutual victory or defeat; in which bravewarriors were marching on the back of lines of fallen elephants, that formed a bridgeover the flood of blood; in which soldiers stood motionless, if their blows did not hit eachother's weak parts; which was covered here and there with shattered banners and parasols,with fallen elephants and with dead and half-dead soldiers, who had done their duty, whosestrong arms (still) raised the weapon, whose lips were bitten and whose eyes were deep-redwith fury; in which a multitude of white chāmaras was waving; in which tiaras, armlets,necklaces, bracelets and ear-rings were broken, crushed and pulverized; in which theKūshmāṇḍas, Rākshasas and Piśāchas were singing, intoxicated with drinking the liquor ofblood; and which contained hundreds of headless trunks, that were vehemently dancingtogether in a fearful manner according to the beaten time,——he, unaided, made Vikramā-ditya, whose army consisted of several lakshas, take to flight, covered only by a rag.

(Verses 5 and 6.) He, having caused to be accoutred the elephant called Arivāraṇa(i.e., ‘warding off enemies’), whose golden saddle was covered with the splendour of jewels,whose rut was perpetual, who (therefore) appeared to be the king of mountains himselfwhose torrents never cease to flow, and who was followed by thousands of (other) elephants,——and the horse called Atiśaya (i.e., ‘eminence’), whose noble breed was manifest, and whowore a saddle (set with) jewels, together with lakshas of (other) horses, whose ears werecovered with chāmaras.•••••

(Line 49.) This Parameśvara gave to the blessed lord Pinākapāṇi (Śiva),——who hadbeen placed in the temple of Vidyāvinīta-Pallava-Parameśvara in the midst of thevillage called Kūra, which possessed one hundred and eight families that studied the fourVedas, (and which was situated) in the manyavāntara-rāshṭra called Nīrveḷūr, in the midst ofŪṟṟukkāṭṭukkoṭṭa, in order to provide for the worship, the bathing (of the idol), flowers,perfumes, incense, lamps, oblations (havir-upahāra-bali), conches, drums, etc., and for water,fire and the recitation of the Bhārata at this (temple),——the village called Parameśvara-maṅgala in the manyavāntara-rāshṭra called Patmā, in the midst of Maṇayi[ṟ]koṭṭa, asa divine gift (and) as a gift to Brāhmaṇas, at the request of Vidyāvinīta, the lord of thePallavas, with exemption from all taxes. The executor (ājñapti) of this (grant was)Mahāsenadatta (of) Uttarakāraṇikā. And for (performing) the divine rites and therepairs of this temple of Vidyāvinīta-Pallava-Parameśvara,——Anantaśiva-āchārya,the son of Kūratt-āchārya, was given (!), and secondly Phullaśarman; (their) sons andgrandsons were (also) appointed.

B. Tamil portion.

(Line 57.) (At) Kūram and Ñammaṉambākkam••••• in Nīrveḷūr-nāḍu, (a division) of Ūṟṟukkāṭṭukkoṭṭam,——Vidyāvinīta, the Pallava king, boughtone thousand and two hundred kur̥s of land, for which he paid the price in gold. (Other)land was purchased, in order to burn tiles for building a temple. After the paṭṭi ofŚūḷaimeḍu within Talaippāḍagam and five and a quarter paṭṭis of land in the village,together with the land on which the maṇḍapa was built, were bought; after the temple ofVidyāvinīta-Pallava-Parameśvara was built; after the tank was dug; and afterhouses and house-gardens were allotted to those, who had to perform the worship at thistemple,——the land, which remained, was to be cultivated for (providing) the customaryofferings. The eastern boundary of this land is to the west of the road to the burning-ground; the southern boundary is to the north of the road, which leads into the village;the western boundary is to the east of the road, which leads to the district-channel (?) (andwhich is) on the north of the road, which leads into the village; the northern boundary is tothe south of the district-channel. After the land included within these four boundaries,——with the exception of the temple, the tank, and the houses and house-gardens for those, whohad to perform the worship,——and the paṭṭi of Śūḷaimeḍu had been given as land to becultivated for (providing) the customary offerings,——the whole land round the tank (?) in(the village of) Parameśvaramaṅgalam in Paṉmā-nāḍu, (a division) of Maṇayiṟkoṭṭam,(was divided) into twenty-five parts (and set aside) for performing the divine rites and therepairs necessary for this temple, and in order to grant a brahmadeya to twenty Chaturvedins.Of these, three parts shall be (for) performing the divine rites and the repairs of the temple atKūram; one part shall be for water and fire for the maṇḍapa at Kūram; one part shall be forreciting the Bhārata in this maṇḍapa; the remaining twenty parts were given as a brahmadeyato twenty Chaturvedins. (The donees) shall enjoy the houses and house-gardens of this village,the village-property (?), the oil-mills, the looms, the bāzār, the brokerage, the kattikkāṇam (?)and all other common (property), after (the proceeds) have been divided in the proportion ofthese twenty-five parts. The dry land (?) (along) the Perumbiḍugu channel, which wasdug from the Pālāṟu to the tank of Parameśvara at this village, (and) all the land, inwhich••••• channels (from) fountains were dug, (shall be) the land of Parameś-varamaṅgalam•••••

(Line 83.) Of the three parts, which were given, Anantaśiva-āchārya and his sonsand further descendants (shall enjoy) one and a half part•••••

(Line 86.) Phullaśarman and his sons and further descendants•••••

[Lines 89 to 95 contain fragments of five Sanskrit verses, in the first of which theinscription is called a praśasti or eulogy; the remaining four were, as usual, imprecatoryverses.]

No. 152. ON A LAMP-PILLAR AT VIJAYANAGARA.

A rough transcript and paraphrase of the subjoined inscription was published as earlyas 1836 in the Asiatic Researches. The original is engraved on a lamp-pillar in front of aJaina temple at the ruined city of Vijayanagara. The temple is now-a-days styledGāṇigitti Temple, i.e., “the temple of the oil-woman.”

The inscription consists of 28 Sanskrit verses and commences with an invocation ofJina (verse 1) and of his religion (Jina-śāsana, v. 2). Then follows a pedigree of thespiritual ancestors and pupils of the head of a Jaina school, who was called Siṁha-nandin:——

The Mūla-saṁgha.

The Nandi-saṁgha.

The Balātkāra-gaṇa.

The Sārasvata-gachchha.Padmanandin.Dharmabhūshaṇa I., Bhaṭṭāraka.Amarakīrti.Siṁhanandin, Gaṇabhr̥t.Dharmabhūsha, Bhaṭṭāraka.Vardhamāna.Dharmabhūshaṇa II., alias Bhaṭṭārakamuni.

The various epithets, which these teachers receive in the inscription, are:——āchārya,ārya, guru, deśika, muni and yogīndra. Other Jaina terms, which occur in the inscription,are:——syādvāda (v. 2.) or anekānta-mata (v. 22), paṭṭa (vv. 11 and 12) and chaityālaya(v. 28).

The pedigree of Jaina teachers is followed by a short account (vv. 15 to 18) of twokings of the first Vijayanagara dynasty, viz., Bukka, who was descended from the race ofthe Yādava kings, and his son Harihara (II). Harihara's hereditary minister was thegeneral (daṇḍādhināyaka, vv. 19 and 21; daṇḍanātha, v. 20) Chaicha or Chaichapa.Chaicha's son, the general (daṇḍeśa, vv. 21, 22 and 28) or prince (kshitīśa v. 23; dharaṇīśa,v. 24) Iruga or Irugapa, adhered to the doctrine of the above-mentioned Jaina teacherSiṁhanandin (v. 24). In Śaka 1307 [expired], the cyclic year Krodhana (lines 36 f.),Iruga built a stone-temple of Kunthu-Jinanātha (v. 28) at Vijayanagara (v. 26).This city belonged to Kuntala, a district of the Karṇāṭa country (v. 25).

Through my assistant I received a copy,——printed with a Telugu commentary in theRudhirodgāri-saṁvatsara (i.e., 1863-64 A.D.),——of a Sanskrit kośa, entitled Nānārtharatna-mālā and composed by Irugapa-daṇḍādhinātha or, as he calls himself in the openingverses, Iruga-daṇḍeśa. Dr. Oppert mentions a large number of MSS. of the same work.Dr. Aufrecht describes three inferior MSS. of it and states that, according to one of these,its composer lived under a king Harihara. This notice enables us to identify the authorof the Nānārtharatnamālā with the general Iruga or Irugapa of the subjoined inscription.

TEXT.

[1.] yatpādapaṃkajarajo rajo harati mānasaṃ | sa jinaḥ śreyase [2.] bhūyādbhūyase karuṇālayaḥ || [1*] śrīmatparamagaṃbhīra- [3.] syādvādāmoghalāṃcchanaṃ | jīyāttrailokyanātha- [4.] sya śāsanaṃ jinaśāsanaṃ || [2*] śrīmūlasaṃghejani naṃdisaṃgha- [5.] [sta]smin balātkāragaṇotiraṃmyaḥ | tatrāpi sārasvatanāmni gacche svacchāśayobhūdi- [6.] ha padmanaṃdī || [3*] ācāryyaḥ kuṃḍa[kuṃddā]khyo vakragrīvo mahāmatiḥ | yelācā- [7.] ryyo gr̥ddhapiṃccha iti tannāma paṃcadhā || [4*] kecittadanvaye cārumunayaḥ khana- [8.] yo girāṃ [|*] jaladhāviva ratnāni babhūurddivyatejasaḥ || [5*] tatrāsīccārucāritrara- [9.] tnaratnākaro guruḥ | dharmmabhūṣaṇayogīṃdro bhaṭṭārakapadāṃcitaḥ || [6*] [10.] bhāti bhaṭṭārako dharmmabhūṣaṇo guṇabhūṣaṇaḥ | yadyaśaḥkusumāmo- [11.] de gaganaṃ bhramarāyate || [7*] siṣyastasya munerāsīdanarggalataponidhiḥ | śrīmāna- [12.] marakīrttyāryyo deśikāgresaraḥ śamī || [8*] nijapakṣmapuṭakavāṭaṃ ghaṭaitvānilanirodha- [13.] [to] hr̥daye | avicalitabodhadīpaṃ tamamarakīrtti bhaje tamoharaṃ || [9*] kepi [14.] svodarapūraṇe pariṇatā vidyāvihīnāṃtarā yogīśā bhuvi saṃbhavaṃtu baha- [15.] vaḥ kiṃ tairanaṃtairiha | dhīraḥ sphūrjjati durjjayātanumadadhvaṃsī guṇairūrjji- [16.] tairācāryyomarakīrttiśiṣyagaṇabhr̥cchrīsiṃhanaṃdī vratī || [10*] śrīdharmmabhūṣojani ta- [17.] sya paṭṭe śrīsiṃhanaṃdyāryyagurossadharmmā | bhaṭṭārakaḥ śrījinadharmmaharmmyastaṃbhā- [18.] yamānaḥ kumudeṃdukīrttiḥ || [11*] paṭṭe tasya munerāsīdvarddhamānamunīśvaraḥ | śrīsiṃ- [19.] hanaṃdiyogīṃdracaraṇāṃbhojaṣaṭpadaḥ || [12*] siṣyastasya gurorāsīddharmmabhūṣaṇa- [20.] deśikaḥ | bhaṭṭārakamuniḥ śrīmān śalyatrayavivarjjitaḥ || [13*] bhaṭṭārakamuneḥ pādāvapū- [21.] rvvakamale stumaḥ | yadagre mukulībhāvaṃ yāṃti rājakarāḥ paraṃ || [14*] evaṃ gurupa- [22.] raṃparāyāmavicchedena varttamānāyāṃ || āsīdasīmamahimā vaṃśe yādava- [23.] bhūbhr̥tāṃ [|*] akhaṃḍitaguṇodāraḥ śrīmānbukkamahīpatiḥ || [15*] udabhūdbhūbhr̥tastasmā- [24.] drājā harihareśvaraḥ | kalākalāpanilayo vidhuḥ kṣīrodadheriva || [16*] yasmin bharttari bhū- [25.] pāle vikramākrāṃtaviṣṭape | cirādrājanvatī haṃta bhava[tyeṣā] vasuṃdharā || [17*] tasmin śā- [26.] sati rājeṃdre caturaṃbudhimekhalāṃ | dharāmadharitāśeṣapurātanamahīpatau || [18*] āsītta- [27.] sya mahījāneḥ śaktitrayasamanvitaḥ | kulakramāgato maṃtrī caicadaṃḍādhināyakaḥ || [19*] dvi- [28.] tīyamaṃtaḥkaraṇaṃ rahasye bāhustr̥tīyassamarāṃgaṇeṣu | śrīmānmahācaica[pa]- [29.] daṃḍanātho jāgartti kāryye haribhūmibharttuḥ || [20*] tasya śrīcaicadaṃḍādhināyakasyo- [30.] [rjji]taśriyaḥ | āsīdirugadaṃḍeśo naṃdano lokanaṃdanaḥ || [21*] na mūrttā nābhūrttā nikhilabhu- [31.] vanābhogikatayā śaradrājadrākāviṭaniṭilanetradyutitayā | prabhūtā kīrtissā cira- [32.] mirugadaṃḍeśa kathayatyanekāṃtātkāṃtātparamiha na kiṃcinmatamiti || [22*] sadvaṃśajopi guṇa- [33.] vānapi mārggaṇānāmādhāratāmupagatopi ca yasya cāpaḥ | namraḥ parānvinamayanni- [34.] rugakṣitīśasyoccairjjanāya khalu sikṣayatīva nītiṃ || [23*] hariharadharaṇīśaprājyasāmrā- [35.] jyalakṣmīkuvalayahimadhāmā śauryyagāṃbhīryyasīmā | irugapadharaṇīśassiṃha- [36.] naṃdyāryyavaryyaprapadana[li]nabhr̥ṃgassa pratāpaikabhūmiḥ || [24*] svasti śakavarṣe 1307 [37.] pravarttamāne krodhanavatsare phālgunamāse kr̥ṣṇapakṣe dvitīyāyāṃ tithau śukravāre || asti vi- [38.] stīrṇṇakarṇāṭadharāmaṃḍalamadhyagaḥ | viṣayaḥ kuṃtalo nāmnā bhūkāṃtākuṃtalopa- [39.] maḥ || [25*] vicitraratnaruciraṃ tatrāsti vijayābhidhaṃ | nagaraṃ saudhasaṃdohadarśitākāṃḍacaṃdrikaṃ [|| 26*] [40.] maṇikuṭṭimavīthīṣu muktāsaikatasetubhiḥ | dā[na]āṃbūni niruṃdhānā yatra krīḍaṃti bālikāḥ [|| 27*] [41.] tasminnirugadaṃḍeśaḥ pure cāruśilāmayaṃ | śrīkuṃthujinanāthasya caityālayamacīkarat || [28*] [42.] bhadramastu jinaśāsanāya ||

TRANSLATION.

(Verse 1.) May that Jina, the dust of whose lotus-feet removes mental impurity, andwho is an abode of compassion, produce abundant happiness !

(Verse 2.) May the religion of the lord of the three worlds, the religion of Jina, theunfailing characteristic of which is the glorious and extremely mysterious scepticism, bevictorious!

(Verse 3.) In the glorious Mūla-saṁgha, there arose the Nandi-saṁgha; in this,the lovely Balātkāra-gaṇa; and in the gachchha called Sārasvata, (which belonged) tothis, the pure-minded Padmanandin.

(Verse 4.) The āchārya called Kuṇḍa[kunda], Vakragrīva, Mahāmati, Elāchāryaand Gr̥dhrapiñchha:——these (were) his five (sur)names.

(Verse 5.) Just as pearls in the ocean, there appeared in his (spiritual) race (anvaya)certain beautiful sages, who were mines of speeches and endowed with divine splendour.

(Verse 6.) Among these, there was a teacher, who was an ocean of beautiful deeds,which resembled pearls, the chief of ascetics (called) Dharmabhūshaṇa, who was distin-guished by the title of Bhaṭṭāraka.

(Verse 7.) Resplendent is the Bhaṭṭāraka Dharmabhūshaṇa, whose (only) ornamentare virtues; even as a bee, the (whole) sky (enjoys) the perfume of the flower of his fame.

(Verse 8.) The pupil of this sage was the glorious saint Amarakīrti, a treasury ofausterities of unrestrained (power), the foremost of teachers, and full of tranquillity.

(Verse 9.) I worship that Amarakīrti, who removes darkness, and in whose heart thelamp of knowledge never flickers in consequence of his shutting the door of his eye-lidsand suppressing his breath.

(Verse 10.) Let many chiefs of ascetics arise on earth, who are bent (only) on fillingtheir bellies, and whose minds are devoid of knowledge; what is their use in this world,(though they be) endless (in number) ? (For) there appears the pupil of Amarakīrti, theglorious, wise, and dutiful teacher Siṁhanandin, the head of a school (gaṇabhr̥t), whoscatters (their) invincible and great pride by his mighty virtues.

(Verse 11.) His (successor) in office was the glorious Bhaṭṭāraka Dharmabhūsha,who equalled (his) glorious teacher, the saint Siṁhanandin, who resembled a pillar ofthe palace of the holy religion of Jina, and whose fame (possessed the splendour of) thelotus and the moon.

(Verse 12.) (The successor) in office of this sage was a lord of sages, (called) Vardha-māna, who was a bee at the lotus-feet of the glorious Siṁhanandin, the chief of ascetics.

(Verse 13.) The pupil of this teacher was the teacher Dharmabhūshaṇa, (also called)the glorious Bhaṭṭārakamuni, who was free from the three thorns.

(Verse 14.) We praise the feet of Bhaṭṭārakamuni, those unheard-of lotuses, beforewhich the hands of kings (rāja-karāḥ) are devoutly folded, (while the day-lotus closes under theinfluence of the rays of the moon:——rāja-karāḥ).

(Line 21.) While thus the succession of teachers continued without interruption:——

(Verse 15.) There was in the race of the Yādava princes the illustrious king Bukka,whose might was boundless, and who was exalted by perfect virtues.

(Verse 16.) From this prince there sprang the lord Harihara, a king who knew allarts (kalā),——just as the (full) moon, who possesses all digits (kalā), was produced from themilk-ocean.

(Verse 17.) While this prince, who has conquered the world by his valour, is (her) lord,this earth possesses——ah!——at last a king who deserves this title.

(Verse 18.) While this lord of kings, who surpassed all former princes, ruled the earth,whose girdle are the four oceans,——

(Verse 19.) The hereditary minister of him, whose wife was the earth, was the generalChaicha, who was endowed with the three (regal) powers.

(Verse 20.) (His) second soul in (state) secrets (and his) third arm on battle-fields,——theillustrious and great general Chaichapa is (ever) vigilant in the service of king Hari.

(Verse 21.) The son of this illustrious and brilliant general Chaicha was the generalIruga, who delighted the world.

(Verse 22.) Oh general Iruga ! This great fame (of thine),——which is not corporeal,because it pervades the whole world, (but which is at the same time) corporeal, because itresembles in splendour Śiva and the full-moon, as it shines in autumn,——says for a longtime:——“In this world there is no higher doctrine than the lovely scepticism.”

(Verse 23.) The bow of this prince Iruga loudly teaches, as it were, right conduct tothe people, as it is of good bamboo (or of good family), endowed with a string (or with virtues)and a receptacle of arrows (or a refuge of beggars), but is bent (or humble) and causes theenemies (or the best) to bow.

(Verse 24.) Prince Irugapa, that moon (who causes to unfold) the lotus of the goddessof prosperity of the great empire of king Harihara, he who has reached the highest point ofprowess and profundity, the only abode of valour, (was) a bee at the lotus-feet of Siṁha-nandin, the best of saints.

(Line 36.) Hail! In the Śaka year 1307, while the Krodhana year was current, onFriday, the second lunar day of the dark half of the month of Phālguna;——

(Verse 25.) There is a district (vishaya), Kuntala by name, which is situated in themidst of the vast country (dharā-maṇḍala) of Karṇāṭa, and which resembles the hair(kuntala) of the goddess of the earth.

(Verse 26.) In this (country) there is a city (nagara), named Vijaya, which isresplendent with wonderful jewels, and which exhibits the spectacle of an unexpectedmoonshine by the multitude of its whitewashed palaces.

(Verse 27.) There the girls play on roads paved with precious stones, stopping byembankments of pearl-sand the water (poured out) at donations.

(Verse 28.) In this city the general Iruga caused to be built of fine stones a temple(chaityālaya) of the blessed Kunthu, the lord of Jinas.

(Line 42.) Let there be prosperity to the religion of Jina!

No. 153. ON A JAINA TEMPLE AT VIJAYANAGARA.

Next to No. 152, this is the oldest dated inscription at Vijayanagara. It isengraved on both sides of the north-west entrance of a ruined Jaina temple, which issituated to the south-west of the temple No. 35 on the Madras Survey Map. A carelesstranscript and paraphrase in the Asiatic Researches has been useful so far as it enabledMr. R.Sewell to complete the pedigree of the first Vijayanagara dynasty in his Lists ofAntiquities.

The inscription is written in large and handsome characters, which are, however,considerably obliterated in consequence of the usual coating with chunnam. It records, inSanskrit, prose and verse, that in the Parābhava year, which was current after the expirationof the Śāka year 1348 (line 25), king Devarāja II. built a stone-temple (chaityālaya orchaityāgāra) of the Arhat Pārśvanātha (l. 5) or Pārśva-Jineśvara (l. 27) in a street(vīthi) of the Pān-supārī Bāzār (Kramuka-parṇāpaṇa, l. 4, or Parṇa-pūgīphalāpaṇa, l. 25)at his residence Vijayanagara (l. 4) or Vijayanagarī (l. 6), which belonged to theKarṇāṭa country (ll. 4 and 6).

The chief value of the inscription consists in the pedigree, which it gives no less thanthree times, of the first Vijayanagara dynasty:——

1. Bukka (ll. 1, 9, 24) of the race of Yadu (Yadu-kula, l. 8, or Yādavānvaya, l. 1).

2. His son, Harihara (II.) (ll. 2, 10, 24), mahārāja (l. 2).

3. His son, Devarāja (I.) (ll. 2, 13, 24).

4. His son, Vijaya (ll. 13, 15, 16, 19, 20, 24) or Vīra-Vijaya (l. 2).

5. His son, Devarāja (II.) (ll. 15, 18, 19, 20, 22, 24), Abhinava-Devarāja (ll. 3 f.),or Vīra-Devarāja (l. 16), mahārāja (l. 4), rājādhirāja, rājaparameśvara, etc. (ll. 3 and 23).

In the subjoined genealogical table of the first or Yādava dynasty of Vijayanagara,the names of the father and of the elder brother of Bukka and those Śaka dates, for whichno references are given in the foot-notes, are taken from Mr. Fleet's table of the samedynasty.

[see file sii01-04_tables.txt]

During the reign of Devarāja II. the city of Vijayanagara was visited by ‘Abdu’r-razzāq as an ambassador of Sulṯān Shāh Rukh of Samarkand, a son of the great Tīmūr.‘Abdu’r-razzāq informs us, that he stayed at Bījānagar (Vijayanagara), the capital ofDeo Rāī (Devarāja II.), from the close of Z6u'l-ḥijja A.H. 846 = end of April A.D. 1443to the 12th Sha'bān A.H. 847 = 5th December A.D. 1443. An English translation of hisown account of his journey is included in Elliot and Dowson's History of India. Curiouslyenough, the whole is also incorporated with slight alterations in Galland's translation ofthe Thousand and One Nights, where it forms part of the Story of Prince Aḥmad and the FairyParī Bānū. This is one of the twelve doubtful stories, the originals of which are not foundin the existing Arabic MSS. of the Nights. The late Professor Weil was of opinion, thatthey were probably contained in the fourth volume of the Paris MS., which was lost afterGalland's death; and two of the missing stories have since been actually recovered byM. Zotenberg. In ‘Abdu’r-razzāq's account of Vijayanagara, we possess the dated original,from which part of the Story of Prince Aḥmad was taken. In the absence of works ofreference, I cannot say if this fact,——which furnishes us with a terminus a quo for thecompilation of that story,——has been noticed before.

According to ‘Abdu'r-razzāq, Devarāja II. issued the following coins:——I. Gold:(1) varāha; (2) partāb = (1/2) varāha; (3) fanam = (1/10) partāb. II. Silver: tār = (1/6) fanam. III.Copper: jītal = (1/3) tār. Pagodas or varāhas with the legend śrīpratāpadevarāya, which on some copies is corrupted into śrīpratāpadāvarāya, are described by Dr. Bidie, who also figures a pagodaof Bukka. The name partāb, which ‘Abdu’r-razzāq attributes to the half pagoda, isprobably connected with the surname Pratāpa, which occurs before the names of Vijaya-nagara kings both on coins and in inscriptions. Dr. Bain of Bangalore possesses a halfpagoda with the legend śrīpratāpadovarāya (sic) and of the same type as the correspondingpagoda. Two quarter pagodas in my cabinet have on the obverse an elephant which facesthe left, and on the reverse the legend śrīdevarāya. No fanam or silver coin with Devarāja'sname has been hitherto discovered. Copper coins of Devarāja are very common in theSouth-Indian bāzārs. They have on the obverse a bull or an elephant, and on the reversethe legends śrīdevarāya, pratāpadevarāya, rāyagajagaṃḍabheruṃḍa, or śrīnīlakaṃṭha.

TEXT.

A. To the left of the entrance.

[1.] śubhamastu || śrīmatparamagaṃbhīrasyādvādāmoghalāṃthanaṃ [|*] jīyāttrailokyanāthasya śāsanaṃ jinaśāsanaṃ || [1*]śrīmadyādavānvayārnnavapūrnnacaṃdrasya [|] śrībukkapr̥thvībhuja[ḥ] puṃṇya[paripā]- [2.] kapariṇatamūrttessr̥tkīrtterhariharamahārājasya paryyāyāvatārāddhīrāddevarājanareśvarāddevarājādiva vijayaśrīvīra-vijayanrupatissaṃjātast- [3.] smādrohaṇādreriva mahāmāṇikyakāṃḍo nītipratāpasthirīkr̥tasāmrājyasiṃhāsanaḥ | rājādhirājarājaparameśvarā-dibirudavikhyāto guṇanidhirabhi- [4.] navadevarājamahārājo nijājñāparipālitakarnnāṭadeśamadhyavarttinaḥ svāvāsabhūtavijayanagarasya kramukaparnnā-paṇavīthyāmācaṃdratāramātmakī- [5.] rttidharmmapravr̥ttaye | sakalajñānasāmrājyavirājamānasya syādvādavidyāprakaṭanapaṭīyasaḥ pārśvanāthasyārhataḥśilāmayaṃ caityālayamacīkarat [||*] [6.] deśaḥ karṇāṭanāmābhūdāvāsaḥ sarvvasaṃpadāṃ | viḍaṃbayati yaḥ svarggaṃ puroḍāśāśanāśrayaṃ || [2*] vijaya-nagarīti tasminna[ga]rī nagarīti- [7.] ramyaharmyāste | nagariṣu nagarī yasyā na garīyasyeva gurubhiraiśvaryyaiḥ || [3*] kanakojvalasālaraśmijālaiḥparikhāṃbupratibiṃvitairalaṃ y[ā] [8.] vasudheva vibhāti bāḍabārccirvr̥taratrākaramekhalāparītā || || śrīmānuddāmadhāmā yadukulatilakassārasauṃdaryya-sīmā dhīmānrāmā- [9.] bhirāmākr̥tiravanitale bhāti bhāgyāttabhūmā [|*] vikrāṃtyākrāṃtadikko vimatadharaṇibhr̥tpaṃkajaśreṇivikkaḥ (|)kṣoṇyāṃ jāgartti bukkakṣitipati- [10.] raribhūbhr̥tchiraśchitpr̥ṣatkaḥ || [4*] tatprāptātmāvatāra sphurati hariharakṣmāpatirjñātasāro dāridryasphāravā-rākarataraṇavi[dhau] viṣphuratkarnnadhāraḥ | bhū- [11.] dānasvarnnadānānukr̥taparaśughr̥tpadminībaṃdhusūnu sphārākūpāratīrāvaḷinihitajayastaṃbhavinyastakīrttiḥ || [5*]tenājanyarirājatallajaśira- [12.] stomasphuracchekharapratyuptopaladīpikāpariṇamatpādābjanīrājanaḥ | vidvatkairavamaṃḍalīhimakaro [vi]khyātavī-ryyākara[ḥ*] śreyānvīrara- [13.] māsvayaṃvr̥tavaraḥ śrīdevarājeśvaraḥ || [6*] tajjanmāsminvadānyo ja[ga]ti vijayate puṃṇyacāritramāṃnyodānadhvastārtthidainyo vijayanarapatiḥ khaṃ- [14.] ḍitārā[ti]sainyaḥ | pratyudyajjaitrayātrāsamasamayasamudbhūtaketuprasūta[sphā]ya[dvā]tyopahatyāpratihatavimataughapratāpa-pradīpaḥ || [7*]

B. To the right of the entrance.

[15.] tasmādasmājjitātmājani jagati yathā jaṃbhajeturjjayaṃto rājā śrīdevarājo vijayanr̥pativārāśirākā-śaśāṃkaḥ | kopāṭopapravr̥ttaprabalaraṇamiladvipratīpakṣa- [16.] māpaprāṇaśreṇīnabhasvannivahakabalanavyagrakhaḍgorageṃdraḥ || [8*] vīraśrīdevarājo vijayanr̥patapassārasaṃjāta-mūrttirbbharttā bhūmervvibhāti praṇatariputaterārttijātasya harttā | [17.] krūrakrodheddhayuddhoddhurakaraṭighaṭākarṇṇaśūrppaprasarppadvātavrātopaghātapratihatavimatādabhradhrutyabhrasaṃghaḥ || [9*]yaddhāṭīghoraghoṭīkhuradalitadharāreṇubhirvvīryyavahnerddhū- [18.] ma[sto]māyamānaiḥ pratinr̥patigaṇastrīdr̥śaḥ sāśrudhārāḥ | prodyaddarppaprabhūtapratibhaṭasubhaṭāsphoṭanāṭopajāgra-droṣotkarṣāṃdhakāradyumaṇirudayate devarājeśvaroyaṃ || [10*] [19.] viśvasminvijayakṣitīśajanuṣaḥ śrīdevarājeśiturllakṣmīṃ kīrttisitāṃbujaṃ kalayate śauryyākhyasūryyodayāt |āśā yatra palāśatāmupagatāḥ [20.] svarṇṇācalaḥ karṇṇikā bhr̥ṃgā dikṣu mataṃgajā jaladhayo māraṃdabiṃdūtkarāḥ || [11*] vikhyāte vijayātmajevitarati śrīdevarājeśvare karṇṇasyājani va- [21.] rṇṇanā vigalitā vācyā dadhīcyādayaḥ | meghānāmapi moghatā pariṇatā ciṃtā na ciṃtāma[ṇe]ḥ svalpāḥkalpamahīruhāḥ prathayate svarṇaicikī nīcatāṃ || [12*] [22.] soyaṃ kīrttisarasvatīvasumatīvāṇīvadhūbhissamaṃ bhavyo dīvyati devarājanr̥patirbbhūdevadivyaddrumaḥ | yaśśauri-rbbaliyācanāvirahittaścaṃdraḥ kaḷaṃ- [23.] kojjhitaḥ śakrassatyamagotrabhiddinakaraścāsatpathollaṃghanaḥ || [13*] madanamanoharamūrttiḥ mahiḷājanamāna-sārasaṃharaṇaḥ | rājādhirājarājādimapadaparameśvarādini- [24.] jabirudaḥ || [14*] śaktau bukkamahīpālo dāne harihareśvaraḥ | śauryye śrīdevarājeśo jñāne vijayabhūpatiḥ ||[15*] soyaṃ śrīdevarājeśo vidyāvinayaviśrutaḥ | prā- [25.] guktapuravīthyaṃtaḥ parṇṇapūgīphalāpaṇe || [16*] śākebde pramite yāte vasusiṃdhuguṇeṃdubhiḥ | parābhavābdekārttikyāṃ dharmmakīrttipravr̥ttaye || [17*] syā- [26.] dvādamatasamarttha[na]kharvvitadurvvādigarvvavāgvitate[ḥ] | aṣṭādaśadoṣamahāmadagajanikuruṃbamahitamr̥garājaḥ ||[18*] bhavyāṃbhoruhabhānoriṃdrādisu- [27.] reṃdravr̥ṃdavaṃdyasya | muktivadhūpriyabharttuḥ śrīpārśvaji[ne]śvarasya karuṇābdheḥ || [19*] bhavyaparitoṣahetuṃśilāmayaṃ setumakhiladharmmasya | caityāgāramacīkara- [28.] dādharaṇidyumaṇihimakarasthairyyaṃ || [20*]

TRANSLATION.

Let there be prosperity! (Verse 1.) May the religion of the lord of the three worlds,the religion of Jina, the unfailing characteristic of which is the glorious and extremelymysterious scepticism, be victorious!

(Line 1.) The victorious and illustrious prince Vīra-Vijaya sprang from the braveprince Devarāja (I.), who resembled the king of the gods and who was descended in histurn from the glorious mahārāja Harihara (II.), whose body was produced by the results ofthe good deeds of the illustrious king Bukka, who, just as the full-moon from the ocean,(rose) from the illustrious Yādava race (Yādavānvaya). The virtuous mahārāja Abhinava-Devarāja (i.e., the young Devarāja, or Devarāja II.),——(who sprang) from this (Vīra-Vijaya), just as a heap of large rubies from the Rohaṇa mountain, who made the throne ofhis empire firm by polity and valour, and who was known by the surnames of rājādhirāja,rājaparameśvara, etc.,——in order that his fame and merit might last as long as the moon andthe stars,——caused a temple (chaityālaya) of stone to be built to the Arhat Pārśvanātha,——who rules over the empire of all knowledge, and who well knew how to proclaim thedoctrine of scepticism (syādvāda-vidyā),——in a street of the Pān-supārī Bāzār (Kramuka-parṇāpaṇa) at his (the king's) residence Vijayanagara, that was situated in the midst of(the country called) Karṇāṭa-deśa, which was protected by his orders.

(Verse 2.) There was a country (deśa), Karṇāṭa by name, which was the abode of allwealth, and which equalled heaven, the seat of the gods.

(Verse 3.) In this (country) there is a city, called Vijayanagarī, whose lovely palacesare as high as mountains, and than which none among the cities is more important in greatpower.

(Line 7.) Through the mass of the rays, (which issue from) its golden walls, and whichare reflected in the water of its moat, this (city) closely resembles the earth, that issurrounded by the girdle of the ocean, which is encircled by the lustre of the submarinefire (bāḍaba).

(Verse 4.) The illustrious, brilliant and wise king Bukka,——who is the ornament of therace of Yadu (Yadu-kula), who has reached the highest point of power and beauty, whoseappearance is as lovely as that of Rāma, who has acquired wealth by his good fortune, whohas subdued (all) quarters by his valour, (who crushes) the crowd of rival kings, just as ayoung elephant a group of lotuses, and whose arrows split the heads of the kings of hisenemies,——shines on earth (and) watches over it.

(Verse 5.) Resplendent is his son, king Harihara (II.), whose strength is well-known,(who has proved) a splendid helmsman in crossing the great ocean of poverty, who has equalledthe bearer of the axe by his gifts of land and the son of the sun by his gifts of gold,and who has deposited his fame in pillars of victory (jayastambha), which he erected in anuninterrupted line on the shore of the great ocean.

(Verse 6.) From him sprang the most excellent and illustrious lord Devarāja (I.), theworship (nīrājana) of whose lotus-feet was performed with a lamp, (that consisted of) theprecious stones, which were set in the glittering diadems on the multitude of the heads ofthe excellent kings of his enemies; (who gladdened) the learned, just as the moon thenight-lotuses; who was a mine of well-known prowess; and who was voluntarily chosen ashusband by (Lakshmī) the mistress of heroes.

(Verse 7.) Victorious in this world is his son, the liberal prince Vijaya, who is to berespected on account of his pious deeds, who has put an end to the distress of beggars byhis gifts, who has crushed the armies of his foes, and the light of the courage of whosenumerous enemies was extinguished by the (mere) touch of the violent wind, that wasproduced by his banners, which were raised (or: by the comet, which rose) at the verymoment of the starting of his victorious expeditions.

(Verse 8.) Just as Jayanta from (Inḍra) the conqueror of (the demon) Jambha, and justas the full-moon from the ocean, there was born in this world from that prince Vijaya thepassionless and illustrious king Devarāja (II.), whose sword was engaged in destroyingnumbers of lives,——just as the king of serpents is engaged in swallowing masses of wind,——of rival kings, who met (him) in mighty battles, which were fought with excessive fury.

(Verse 9.) Resplendent is the lord of the earth, the illustrious Vīra-Devarāja (II.),whose body was produced by the power of the austerities of prince Vijaya; who removedthe great distress of the crowd of his prostrated enemies (by pardoning them); and whoseenemies' great fortitude,——as a mass of clouds,——was scattered by the (mere) touch of theviolent wind, that was produced by (the flapping of) the ears,——which resembled winnow-ing-baskets,——of the troop of his elephants, who were longing for battles, that raged withfierce fury.

(Verse 10.) (Ever) rising is this lord Devarāja (II.), the eyes of the wives of the crowdof whose rival kings are filled with showers of tears,——as if it were by the dense smoke ofthe fire of (his) prowess,——by the dust, (which rises from) the earth, that is split by the hoofsof his steeds, which are terrible in their attack; and who, just as the sun (dispels) darkness,(subdues) the excessive anger,——which is indefatigable in bold challenges,—— of many braveand daring warriors of the opposite party.

(Verse 11.) In consequence of the rising of the sun, which is called the prowess ofthe illustrious lord Devarāja (II.), the son of king Vijaya, there spreads its splendourover the whole world the white lotus-flower of his fame, in which the points of the compassare the petals, the golden mountain (Meru) the seed-vessel, the elephants of the quarters thebees, and the oceans so many drops of honey.

(Verse 12.) Since the famous and illustrious lord Devarāja (II.), the son of Vijaya, ismaking gifts, the praise of Karṇa has ceased; Dadhīchi and others are worthy of blame;even the clouds (megha) have turned useless (mogha); nobody thinks of the thinking-jewel(chintāmaṇi); the kalpa-trees appear very small (alpa); and the heavenly cow (naichikī)confesses her inferiority (nīchatā).

(Verse 13.) This excellent prince Devarāja (II.), (who resembles) the tree of heaven(by his liberality) to Brāhmaṇas, is sporting with his queens, (viz.) the river of (his) fame,the earth and the goddess of speech. Verily, he resembles Śauri (Vishṇu), but has not tobeg for his revenue (bali), (while Vishṇu in his dwarf-incarnation begged land from Bali); heresembles the moon, but is spotless; he resembles Śakra (Indra), but does not destroyfamilies (gotra), (while Indra split the mountains:——gotra); and he resembles the sun, butnever transgresses the right course, (while the sun daily changes his course in the sky).

(Verse 14.) His form is as lovely as that of Cupid, and he overcomes the great pride ofwomen. His own surnames (biruda) are rājādhirāja, rājaparameśvara, etc.

(Verse 15.) In power, he resembles king Bukka, in liberality——the lord Harihara(II.), in prowess——the illustrious lord Devarāja (I.), and in wisdom——king Vijaya.

(Verse 16 to 20.) This illustrious lord Devarāja (II.), who was famed both forwisdom and modesty, caused to be built in a street of the above-mentioned city, in thePān-supārī Bāzār (Parṇa-pūgīphalāpaṇa), when the Śāka year measured by the Vasus(8), the oceans (4), the qualities (3) and the moon (1) had passed, in the (cyclic) yearParābhava, on Kārttikī (i.e., on the day of the full-moon in the month of Kārttika), in orderto propagate (his) merit and fame, a temple (chaityāgāra) of stone, which gives delight tothe good, which is a bridge for (his) whole merit, and which shall last as long as the earth,the sun and the moon, to the blessed Pārśva, the lord of Jinas, who has maimed thearrogant bombast of evil-speakers by establishing the doctrine of scepticism (syādvāda-mata),who is celebrated as a lion to the herd of extremely furious elephants:——the eighteen sins(dosha), who is a sun, (which gladdens) the good, like lotuses, who is to be praised by Indraand all other lords of the gods, who is the beloved husband of the goddess of salvation, andwho is an ocean of mercy.

No. 154. A ROCK-INSCRIPTION AT THE FORT OF GUTTI.

This inscription is engraved on a rock not far from the summit of the fort of Gutti(Gooty) in the Anantapur District and consists of one verse in the Sragdharā metre. At thetime of the inscription, the fort of Gutti (Gutti-durga) belonged to king Bukka. Bythis, the well-known king of the first dynasty of Vijayanagara, whose inscriptions rangebetween Śaka 1276 [current] and 1290 [expired], seems to be meant.

Besides the subjoined inscription, the fort of Gutti bears three very rough rock-inscrip-tions in Kanarese of Tribhuvanamalladeva, i.e., of the Western Chālukya kingVikramāditya VI., surnamed Tribhuvanamalla. The dates of two of them, which Isucceeded in making out, are recorded in the new era started by Vikramāditya VI., theChāḷukya-Vikrama-varsha, which, according to Mr. Fleet, began with the king's accessionin Śaka 997 [expired]. The two inscriptions are dated in the 46th and 47th years, whichcorresponded to the cyclic years Plava and Śubhakr̥t, i.e., Śaka 1043 and 1044 [expired] orA.D. 1121-22 and 1122-23.

TEXT.

[1.] śrī [||*] durggāṇāṃ sārvvabhaumo dharaṇitalamahā- [2.] rājyacakrasya nābhiḥ śrībukkakṣoṇībhartturjjaga- [3.] davanakrute viṣṇumūrtyaṃtarasya [|*] lakṣmīnātha- [4.] sya saṃpadnurukaraṇacaṇo dakṣiṇāvartta- [5.] śaṃkhaḥ prācīnaḥ pāṃcajaṃnyo jaya- [6.] ti girivaro guttidurggābhidhānaḥ [||*]

TRANSLATION.

Prosperity! Victorious is the king of forts, the best of mountains, Gutti-durga byname! (This mountain is) the nave of the wheel of the sovereignty over the whole earth ofthe illustrious king Bukka, the lord of fortune, who is another form (assumed by) Vishṇufor protecting the world, (and it is his) ancient auspicious conch-shell with convolutionsfrom left to right (dakshiṇāvarta-śaṅkha),——(and thus resembles) the centre of the discus of(Vishṇu) the lord of Lakshmī, and his conch-shell Pāñchajanya.

No. 155. AN INSCRIPTION OF KULOTTUṄGA-CHOḶA AT CHIDAMBARAM.

The subjoined Grantha inscription is engraved on the outside of the east wall of theinnermost prākāra of the great temple at Chidambaram in the South Arcot District. Itconsists of two verses in the Sragdharā metre, each of which eulogises the victories ofKulottuṅga-Choḷa over the five Pāṇḍyas. The first verse further states, that the kingburnt the fort of Korgāra (Korgāra-durga) and defeated the Keraḷas. Korgāra isprobably a Sanskritised form of Koṟkai in the Tinnevelly District, the ancient capital ofthe Pāṇḍyas. The second verse records, that Kulottuṅga-Choḷa placed a pillar ofvictory on the Sahyādri mountain, i.e., the Western Ghāṭs. This he must have done afterhis conquest of the Keraḷas, which is mentioned in the first verse.

According to a grant published by Mr. Fleet, Kulottuṅga-Choḍa-deva was the nameof two of the Eastern Chalukyan successors of the Choḷa kings. Of the first of these,who was also called Rājendra-Choḍa and ruled from Śaka 985 to 1034, the Chellūrgrant reports that he conquered the Kerala and Pāṇḍya countries. From an unpub-lished Chidambaram inscription it appears, that the surname Kulottuṅga-Choḷa-deva was also borne by the maternal grandfather of the last-mentioned king, the Choḷaking Rājendra-Choḷa-deva, among whose conquests we find both the Keraḷa andPāṇḍya countries. Consequently, it is impossible to say to which Kulottuṅga-Choḷathe subjoined inscription has to be referred.

TEXT.

[1.] svasti śrī || pāṇḍyāndaṇḍena jitvā pracuraśaramucā pañca pañcānanaśrīḥ dagdhvā korggāradurggantr̥ṇamiva sa yathā [2.] khāṇḍavam pāṇḍusūnuḥ [|*] piṣṭvā tat keraḷānām balamatibahaḷam śrīkulottuṃgacoḷaścakre śakrapratāpastribhu-vanavijayastambhamambhodhitīre [|| 1*] [3.] puṇye saṃhyādriśr̥ṃge tribhuvanavijayastambhamambhodhipāre svacchandam pārasīnāntaruṇayuvatibhirggīyate yasyakīrttiḥ [|*] [4.] sa śrīmānastaśatruḥ prabalabalabharaiḥ pañca pāṇḍyānvijitya kṣubhyat kṣmāpālacakram savidhikamakarocchrīkulo-ttuṃgacoḷaḥ || [2*]

TRANSLATION.

Hail! Prosperity! (Verse 1.) Having defeated the five Pāṇḍyas by an army, whichdischarged numerous arrows, having burnt, like straw, the fort of Korgāra, just as (Arjuna)the son of Pāṇḍu burnt the Khāṇḍava (forest), and having crushed the extremelydense army of the Keraḷas,——the illustrious Kulottuṅga-Choḷa, who resembled Siva insplendour and Indra in might, placed a pillar (commemorative of his) conquest of the threeworlds on the shore of the ocean.

(Verse 2.) (Having placed) a pillar (commemorative of his) conquest of the three worldson the sacred peak of the Sahyādri (mountain), and having defeated the five Pāṇḍyas bymasses of powerful armies,——the illustrious Kulottuṅga-Choḷa, whose fame is voluntarilysung by the tender women of the Pārasis, and who has driven away his enemies, made thetrembling crowd of kings subject to his orders.

POSTSCRIPT.

A lately discovered inscription of the Bilvanātheśvara Temple at Tiruvallam inthe North Arcot District contains the following important date:——

korājarājakesarivammaṟkku yāṇṭu 7 āvatu••••• ivvāṭaṭaiayappacittiṅkaḷ paunnamāsiyum irevatiyum peṟṟa viṣuvil somagrahaṇatti-ṉāṉṟu; “in the 7th year (of the reign) of Ko-Rājarājakesarivarman,•••••on the day of an eclipse of the moon at the equinox, which corresponded to (the nakshatra)Revatī and to a full-moon (in) the month of Aippaśi in this (above-mentioned) year.”

Mr. Fleet, to whom I submitted this date for favour of calculation, kindly informed meby return of post on the 18th January 1890, that the date of the inscription is the 26thSeptember A.D. 1010 (Śaka 933 current), when there was an eclipse of the moon in Aippaśion the day of the equinox and the Revatī nakshatra. This result falls within the probableperiod, which I have assigned to the Choḷa king Ko-Rājakesarivarman, alias Rāja-rāja-deva, and fixes Śaka 927 current = A.D. 1004-5 as the first year of his reign. Hislatest known date,——the 29th year of his reign,—— corresponds to Śaka 955 current = A.D.1032-33.